Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Love you, love you, love you, love you
Love you, love you, love you, love you
Love you, love you, love you, love you
Love you, love you, love you, love you
Love you, love you, love you, love you
Love you, love you, love you, love you

You are my angel (are my angel)
Come from way above

Massive attack, Angel

”Stop it, fiend! Quattro Magia is here to stop your evil deeds!“ Magia Magenta loudly proclaims as we arrive on the scene.

”Violet, since you are our newest member, why don’t you show this demon how it is done?“

”Yes, Magenta.

I am Magia Violet, and we will punish you for causing such chaos.“

”Violet Vine“

I let my magic flow through a nearby flower bed and try to focus on the roots buried in the earth.

They grow with my command and immediately shoot out of the ground and bind the demon.

To think that I would ever stand next to my heroes like this, not only admiring them but being there with them, and they are even cheering me on.

Magenta’s cheerful smile, the serious but thoughtful nod from Azure and that gracious wink from Sulfur.

Oh, whatever I did to deserve this, I thank the heavens from the bottom of my heart.

The demon struggles against its binds, but it can only do so in vain.

My violet vines are not to be underestimated.

I see it readying a magic blast in its right hand, and I look over to see that Sulfur is already moving in front of me.

”Sulfur shield“

A huge golden circle appears in front of her, and the purple ball of dark magic explodes against it.

”Violet, darling, that was a nice move, but please always make sure that the enemy can’t use any magic, ok?“

”I‘m sorry, Sulfur.“

”No matter; you are still a beginner, and to be fair with the smoke cloud from this blast, both Magenta and Azure are already on the move, so just lean back and enjoy the show, darling.“

As if on command, the smoke clears, and I see pink and blue flashes zip past me, and in an X motion, the demon explodes in a puff of dark smoke.

”Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god, that was the twin flash cut. I love this move. That is from their old 'duo magia' days.

”Calm yourself, Violet. Without your superb restraining techniques, we wouldn’t have had the opportunity to make such a decisive move.“

Oh god, Azure is so cool. She is always so level-headed but not without care and kindness; she is everything I want to be when I get older. To think she is the same age as me, but she is so mature.

Oh, I love this. This is a dream come true.

“Violet!“

“Violet is so cute!“

“She is so nice.” “Such a lovely lady.”

A huge crowd has gathered all around us. We land on the ground, surrounded by our fans.

“See, Violet-chan, you already have tonnes of fans.“

“Yes, darling, you might become the best of us.“

“Magenta and Sulfur speak true; you have the potential to be the greatest magical girl, and we would be honoured to fight alongside you, Magia Violet.“

This is… This is…

Oh, I am so happy I could cry.

I look around the crowd, some even wearing shirts with my face on it; to be honest, they might be a bit overzealous, and the others are way too exaggerating.

I don’t want to be the greatest magical girl; just being one of them and fighting against evil with other magical girls is enough for me; still, the cheers are kind of nice.

With some waving and a few winks to the crowd, I see a woman with a camera trying to take a picture.

Gotta give the people what they want.

I make a peace sign with my right hand and give her my biggest smile.

“Huh!“

“Look at that.“

“That smile.“

A moment of silence overcomes the crowd. I look around, confused, and…

“What weird teeth!“

“Yeah, she looks so freaky.“

“And that is supposed to be a magical girl?“

“She looks more like an animal than a person.“

“How can she even look at herself in the mirror?“

Oh, no, no, they saw it, dammit, I…

I…I’m…not…

“To shame, Violet, to think I said you could be the best of us.“

“Yes, Azure, she is looking more like a monster than a protector of peace.“

“Well, darling, you look absolutely awful and disgusting; that invitation to tea can go right out of the window.“

“Yeah, Sulfur, and why don't we throw Violet right out too?“

I…I… I’m not… please… I…

“Freak!“ “Loser!“ “Disgusting beast!“ “She should just disappear under a rock!“

I…I…

The roars of the crowd grow louder and louder, and Tres Magia is looking at me with such hate and disgust.

I…never…asked…for…these.

“Oh, so you are going to blame others for your own failure?“

“Don’t you know? A magical girl has to be perfect.“

“You don’t deserve this heart.“

Magenta comes closer and rips the amethyst heart gem from my collar.

“You are a disappointment, and I wish I had never met you.“ Magenta gives me another look of absolute contempt before spitting in my face.

I sink to the floor, my purple uniform dissolving before my eyes and the insults from the crowd growing louder and louder as Tres Magia flies away without looking back.

I take my knees to the chest and feel the cold air on my now exposed naked body. Tears are creeping up, and my nose is already running.

Why? What did I do wrong?

What did I do to deserve these damn teeth?

(I should rip out their throats.)

The crowd comes closer, and I feel a few wet sensations on my naked body. Rain crashes down on me as I start rocking back and forth. They see only a monster in me, same as in kindergarten, same as in preschool, and same as in my last two junior highs.

Why was I even born? Why do I have to suffer like this? (Why don't they just die!)

Magical girls, please save me. Please, hear my prayers. Please someone do something to make it stop.

I close my eyes and cover my ears; they are still getting closer, and the rain won’t stop. The drops feel like ice-cold needles against my skin, and the spit from Magenta still clings to my forehead like the brand of a sinner.

Mum, please save me.

Izumi, please make the scary things go away.

(Don't just look away and take care of your daughter for once.)

Nothing, just the same muffled insults and curses. The voices are still filled with the same vitriol and hate, but now instead of adults and fans that curse my existence, it is now the voices of kids and children that I hear.

No, not again. Please, I am not a monster; my teeth are just a bit larger and sharper. I don’t want them; I hate them too. Please stop this.

The first kick fills me with a burning sensation as the air gets expelled from my lungs. My stomach hurts, and the pain only spreads – and then the second one to my legs, the third one to my back, and the fourth and the fifth and the next and next.

Pain fills my very being as I try to shield my head from the assault, but now my ears are free again to hear them.

“This freak should just die!“

“Yeah, she is clearly not human.“

“Who would ever want to be friends with her?“

“Yeah, I even bet she eats bugs and drinks blood.“

“Yeah, Utena is so disgusting, and she still likes magical girls too.“

“Ha, still liking those?“

“How old is she, even?“

”She is such a little baby."

My whole body hurts, and my sobbing is somehow echoing through the laughter and cursing of the crowd. Suddenly I feel a wet sensation around my legs.

“Look, she just pissed herself.“

“Ha, she is such a loser.“

The kicking thankfully stops, but now they start laughing at me as the rain is still pouring down.

I don’t open my eyes; I can’t. Please, I don’t want any more; just please, someone stop this.

Please, magical girls save me!

(They won't; they never did before.)

Hear my prayer and save me from this hate, please. I never asked to be born like this…“

(And yet, I am cursed to endure while they fly up the beautiful sky.)

Nothing, silence.

Even the rain has stopped falling. I feel cold and wet, and I am hurting all over, but I can’t open my eyes. I can’t risk it.

“Utena, you know what you must do, right?“

(Listen to her!)

A new voice, a woman’s voice full of smugness and venom but sounding so familiar.

“Open your eyes, girl. They can’t hurt you anymore.“

I feel a warm touch on my shoulder; I flinch if only for a second. A laughter escapes the woman as she moves her hand over my body.

Long sharp nails burn against my skin, and a smoothness of her skin that defies logic soothes the pain right after.

She wipes a few tears away from my cheek as she leans in closer to my ear.

“You know what you must do against this injustice. Magical girls didn’t save you, and yet you want to be like them, so why not see if they can endure the same as you?

See how they feel after being beaten and spat on.

See how they feel when they piss themself before the eyes of others.

See how they like being brought down for just existing and just trying their best.

My dear, we love them for their nature and virtue, but are they all equal?

Open your eyes, Utena, find me and tell me your answer.“

She recalls her touch, and I hear her heels clicking on the ground as she takes a step back.

I shiver, but I feel better now. The words she spoke are so harsh, but somehow they feel right.

Magical girls are to be loved; they stand up for what is right and help save the weak.

Yet they never saved me from my torment, never even when I came home covered in blood; even when my parents tried to help, never did the magical girls come to my aid.

I see the image of Miracle Mimiru before me, her eyes clear and full of focus. She was never afraid; she never backed down.

(Yet she was only a fictional character and couldn’t help me.)

I see the image of Magia Cyan before me; she always helped those in need. Her smile was always a reminder that justice triumphs.

(Yet she retired years ago, and no one heard from her again.)

And I was alone without anyone.

I stretch out my limbs, the pain from their kicks still lingering, but something is keeping me together, love.

I love magical girls.

I love their cool transformations.

I love their pursuit of righteousness.

I adore their drive towards goodness.

They are always kind; they are always nice.

Magical girls are perfect, and I want to be just like them.

But they never noticed me…

I open my eyes. The sky that was clear and sunny before is now a scarlet red with dark, almost jet-black, clouds.

The rain has stopped, but the wind is now howling through the empty park.

I sit up and look around; the woman is nowhere to be seen.

Just quiet nothingness and the howl of the wind.

I try to stand up; my body is screaming, but I need to move. I try to cover myself and feel it between my legs.

Don’t focus on it; try to find the woman, Utena.

With quiet, slow, unsteady steps, I move forward, not sure where to, but everything is better than the place of my humiliation.

The air is cold, and the wind touches me everywhere at once. I wipe away my tears and the spit on my forehead.

Magia Magenta, would she really hate me?

No, this is nonsense; she is a magical girl. So are Azure and Sulfur. They would never be mean to me or hurt me, right?

Keep it together, Utena; this is just the nervousness talking.

Who was that voice though, and why did she seem so familiar…

Suddenly a strong gust of wind whips against me and throws me to the ground.

The sky darkens even more as the rain starts falling again with renowned effort.

But the raindrops aren't water but something else.

Dark, almost black and sticky like tar, it drenches everything and leaves nothing behind.

Such a retching, incipient feeling of nausea is making itself known in the back of my head as I finally see her silhouette in the corner of my eye.

I can’t make out any features other than golden eyes and a smile filled with sharp fangs.

She is sitting in a throne far away or maybe right next to me; distance becomes irrelevant as the sound of the black raindrops eradicates everything.

With her hand she beckons me towards her; I crawl forward, keeping my eyes locked on hers.

Such a cold golden glow that makes me shudder in fear, her smile full of sharp teeth ready to rip into my flesh as her voice echoes through the black rain like the orders of a devil.

“Utena, this isn’t where you belong; you are not a feeble slave crawling on the floor; you should be a queen like me. A terrible but beautiful queen, like the one you secretly admire."

”I don't admire –."

”Pale skin like moonlight should avail you, claws that can silence any noise should be your weapons, eyes that see through the lies of the masses and a smile that will instil fear into the hearts of the weak are to be your destiny.

If there is a magical girl that is worthy to stand before your throne, then find her and test her; see if she can stand up to you and be your equal.“

With a single crack of thunder, I get thrown into the air and whisked away from this somewhat terrifying monster.

I open my eyes and see only darkness. I turn and feel warmth on my body, a cold chill coming from my side.

I blink, and I am lying in my bed.

A dream; all of it was a dream. All the terrible curses and the disgust from Tres Magia – all of it is just a trick of my mind.

(I know what I feel.)

My breath is stuck in my throat, and sweat is dripping down from my forehead; this was the fifth time in a row that I had the Tres Magia version of that dream.

(And they should suffer for it.)

I sit up and check the time on my phone: 3 am. Still a few hours before I have to go to school, but I know that I won’t fall asleep again.

No, this dream only leaves me feeling sad and hateful.

It has to mean something specific, but for the life of me, I can’t figure it out. Looking out of my bedroom window, the sky is a clear dark blue with not a single cloud in sight.

With a sigh I still see and hear the words of the woman; they are buried deep in my skull like the bite of a tiny parasite.

Why should I be a queen?

Why do I have to test magical girls?

Who even was that woman?

All questions I have asked myself countless times. This dream has followed me for weeks now, with no end in sight, too.

Everything is always the same: I become a magical girl, I fight a demon and win, and a magical girl team is there to help me, only for them to turn against…

(Focus on her words and let them become my actions.)

I let my legs dangle from the side of the bed; only one thing to do now.

Try to freshen up in the bathroom and look at my snitter timeline to see if anything magical girl related happened in-between my sleeping hours.

Moving carefully so as not to wake up my parents, I tiptoe through the hallway to the bathroom. The coldness of the floor tiles scares me for a second, but that quickly fades as I turn on the light.

I let my eyes adjust to the sudden brightness and take a deep breath before turning to look in the mirror.

A monster is looking back at me.

The same pale, gloomy skin, the same sunken-in, dull amber eyes with bags under each that just keep making them look even duller and uglier.

My hair, an unkempt mess in this disgusting dark purplish colour. And then I open my mouth and see them, these damned accursed canines immediately gleaming in the bathroom light as if to mock me. I stick out my tongue to see the damage of another restless night and…yes, more bite marks on it.

Thankfully they didn’t go deep enough to pierce through it again; the bleeding is always the worst part, and I hate the taste of blood.

Yet, all I see before me is a monster. These teeth aren’t natural, no matter what the doctors said. I look like a monster, like a creature they tell spooky stories about to frighten children.

(If they want a monster, then maybe I should be one.)

All these strange dreams keep opening up these damn memories and the way magical girls are always there…

I turn on the faucet and wash away some of the sweat and a bit of my tiredness.

The water certainly helps me calm down a bit, and yet I can’t help but continue to stare at my reflection.

This girl shouldn’t exist, and yet here I am, still living in this nightmare of my long painful years getting bullied and beaten in school just because of these two things in my mouth. I look down on my wrists and at a pair of scissors sitting on a nearby shelf, maybe…

(Coward, I couldn't hurt myself if I wanted to; I am a coward.)

The dentist said they couldn’t do anything; I am too young to have surgery to remove them. And Izumi and Mum always said that I should accept them for what they are.

What was it they always said?

‘Utena, dear, these teeth make you special; not everyone has them, so don’t be afraid of being a little different.‘

Easy to say when you both don’t have them, and yet you acted shocked every time the school called because I got beaten and made fun of again.

(They can't grasp the pain, but they should.)

Looking back at it, I think the worst one was probably in my first week in junior high, when these three girls dumped a whole bucket of red paint over me, and the whole class kept calling me a vampire afterwards.

I grip my arms tightly as I keep staring into these empty eyes of mine. My grip soon becoming harder and harder as I dig my nails into the skin on my arms, just thinking about these damned faces of these damned girls and the damned laughter of the class.

(They must be punished! They don't deserve happiness.)

The teachers that kept trying to invest in anti-bullying campaigns that went nowhere – no, the worst was when they just didn’t care anymore to interfere.

(Fools, they enjoyed watching me be beaten and broken.)

Mum was so mad that she broke an office chair when she confronted the principal. But that was only the first transfer.

The second junior high wasn’t that much better either. There they just beat me for being different; I still feel the bruises and the pain in my back from their kicks today.

(This must be repaid tenfold.)

This time it was Izumi who went mad and actually went to the home of every classmate I had to berate them. Still, it didn’t matter.

The second transfer had to happen, and, well, now it seems to be working, but I don’t really feel much anymore besides pain and fear and hate.

(This will be their undoing; they don't know what they created.)

I do my best not to speak or draw attention; I keep to myself at the back of the class and never let them see me open my mouth.

If only the teachers would finally stop trying to make me eat lunch in the classroom. The stairs to the roof are quiet and abandoned, perfect for me to eat without the risk of being seen.

And then the damn beautification committee.

'Oh, Utena, it would do you wonders to join a club and just talk to people.' Yeah, Mum, sure it would, if I actually wanted that.

Still though, it isn’t all bad; my lazy club colleagues leave me with almost all of the work, but it also means I don’t have to interact with any of them, and I like taking care of the flowers at school.

(They are pretty and perfect, just like magical girls.)

Ok, this is enough self-pity. You are not dreaming anymore; you have school in a couple of hours, and remember that there was some discussion going on at one of the bigger forums, so it's better to just let the internet drown me in sweet magical girl bliss and ignore that vile feeling like always.

Settling back into my bed and opening Magiaonline (the biggest and most well-maintained forum about magical girls in Japan), I am greeted by a bunch of posts still about the disappearance of Gladiolus botania.

Curious that this is still relevant now; normally these types of posts only stay relevant for maybe a week before it settles back into normality. Maybe it is still talked about because of that fire in the botanical gardens two days ago.

Looking through a few posts, nobody knows anything concrete, just random ideas and theories. Nobody has seen her in days, and the fact that the fire happened in her area of jurisdiction makes it all the stranger.

Well, a few other magical girl teams have also disappeared, but there hasn’t been any official statement from the mascots.

I look over at a pair of plushies sitting on my cabinet. One is white with pink hearts, and the other is green with red moons on them. The official mascots of Japan’s magical girls: Vatz-chan and Vera-chan.

Truth be told I didn’t really care to get them, but they were part of an anniversary package for Ruby Valiant and Crystalline Coral. Ah, such sweet memories of the duo figurines of the red magical girls of Yokohama and Chiba.

Solo magical girls are truly special, and their merch is ten times rarer than the rest. Still though, Mum was pretty furious when I told her the price for the whole package.

But art is worth every single price.

Sacrifices have to be made in order for happiness to sometimes be achieved.

(Yes, the world owes it to me for all the suffering.)

Wow, that sounds way too poetic. Still, though the Ruby Valiant figurine is among my favourite pieces. But I take a look at my bedside table and at my Magia Magenta Alarm clock with ten different wake-up sounds and smile. Of course, I have learnt to smile without showing my teeth and sometimes without opening my mouth entirely. Learning how to eat without hurting myself, though, that was the real challenge.

(Don't forget about the deluxe figurine, hidden in the closet.)

Bad thoughts, again, Utena.

Why don’t I look at the new fanarts and see if something catches my eye?

With an excited swipe, I change over to the Fanart section and… what is this?

Through a bit of a shy blush and with some trembling hands, I look right at Magia Sulfur's face, red on her cheeks with sweat on her face as her body is…

NO, I CAN’T LOOK AT THIS.

I close my phone and close my eyes, yet she is still there; Sulfur is still in my mind’s eye, naked…with…something, hanging from… her… exposed… chest.

Oh, gods, who would defile the image of this living goddess with such filth? It almost makes me want to tear out my hair in frustration; how could such an image be shown here?

This is…

This is far too…

(She is where she should be.)

I open my phone again and look at it again.

The colours are so vivid, and the yellow of her boots and gloves contrasts so beautifully with her blue eyes and golden hair. Yet I can’t help but stare at her chest and what looks like clothespins on her…

(She must've felt even a tiny amount of the pain in my heart.)

I turn the phone off again and just try to concentrate on something different; the ceiling is nice. Yeah, just continue looking at the ceiling and don’t focus on the heat in your cheeks or between your legs.

Why do I feel so funny all of a sudden?

Why do I open it again?

Is there something I am missing here?

Looking at this picture again, I take in the expression on Sulfur’s face, the red blush on her cheeks, but she grits her teeth, and there are tears in the corners of her eyes, and yet they sparkle with determination and pride.

I zoom in on her face and on those eyes.

These are the eyes of a true magical girl, so full of hope and struggle even against the greatest odds. It makes me blush to see such an immaculate depiction of a magical girl's beauty, and my eyes wander down her body.

The torn uniform that exposes her beautiful body, this warm skin and this toned stomach is making my own flutter, but I don’t stop there; her arms and legs, still dressed in the yellow gloves and boots, are cuffed to a wall as she is obviously struggling to break free.

Oh, she is so full of fight and spirit; this is a magical girl. The true beauty of seeing them overcome every obstacle, no matter what.

Ah, such bliss. I save the image before it can get taken down and let it sit in my mind's eye for a bit as I lay myself down in bed again; even if sleep won’t find me, this feeling of pure wonder will keep me warm and full of comfort. This is a true magical girl, and such a spirit could never hate me.

(She should suffer and emerge more beautiful than ever before.)

“The power of friendship will always triumph!“

I open my eyes to be greeted by a ray of sunshine hitting me through the window. Looking over at my Magia Magenta Alarm clock before turning it off, it is now 6 AM.

Huh, I guess this picture has really helped me in more ways than one.

Well, guess I better get ready for school.

(Don't let them try to break me again.)

“I’m off.“

“Have a wonderful school day, sweetie, and remember me and Izumi have a longer workday, so we won’t be home until late at night.“

“Ok.“

Alright, just another normal school day, Utena; just get through it like always and don’t stand out.

Well, the morning was as uneventful as ever. Izumi was already at work, and Mum was also preparing to leave for her job.

I guess it is nice to know that my parents are as enthusiastic about their work as always.

(They should be ashamed for ignoring my suffering.)

Huh?

Why is there a large crowd in the park?

I edge closer to this huge wall of people, all seeming to be looking up, and as I take my eyes up too, I am greeted by a pink, blue and yellow dot up in the sky.

Oh gods, I know these colours; I know who they are.

TRES MAGIA, TRES MAGIA, TRES MAGIA, TRES MAGIA!

Here, this early in the morning, for all to see. A few tears are already forming at the corners of my eyes, but I wipe them away immediately. I have to see all of this in all of its glory.

Looking a bit closer, it seems they are fighting a black demon that shoots fireballs at them.

They are so cool; Magia Sulfur blocks any and all attacks while Magia Azure keeps charging in to get close to the demon, and Magia Magenta keeps a lookout for any stray projectiles.

They are so perfect; they are so cute and strong and…huh?

Why is the demon coming closer?

“Run!

“Help us, Tres Magia!

Everybody run!”

In the giant stampede that now follows, I get pushed to the side as people flee from the approaching demon. Trying to even orientate myself becomes next to impossible as more and more people push past me and run away, even though I stood right behind everyone. With the sheer aggression and panic from everyone, I find myself pushed to the ground, trying to cover my head with my hands in the hopes that I don’t get trampled.

After a few loud and pretty scary seconds in which every slight bump I felt threw me into an even deeper state of panic, I open my eyes and try to see what happened.

I look around and…

“AAAAHHHHHHHHH“

The demon is right in front of me and is looking straight at me. Its red eyes hidden behind a bone-white mask are staring daggers at me, and yet it doesn’t move an inch. I try to look for Tres Magia, and I see Magia Magenta moving towards us with incredible speed.

Just stay calm, Utena; maybe it won't hurt you.

Just as I thought this, however, it extends one of its clawed hands towards me and reaches for me.

I try to crawl away from this thing, but I somehow can’t move a muscle as I just keep on looking at its eyes.

Please, Magenta, anyone, please save me. Please, I don’t want to die!

(Curse this world that wants to destroy me so much!)

“Magenta Spear Shot.“

With a thundering crash, a pink spear gets launched straight at the demon's chest and finds its mark as the demon screams in pain.

Magia Magenta immediately lands in between me and it and is standing her ground defensively as the demon rises to its feet with the spear still in its chest.

”Stop right there, fiend. You will not harm this girl for as long as I live!“

Even in such a perilous situation, she shines so beautifully and is so brave. Magenta really is the ideal magical girl.

Truth be told, she always was my secret favourite.

She was the first magical girl in my hometown.

Her days as a solo magical girl were incredible.

And with her as the leader, I got to see a team of magical girls be formed right before my eyes.

I still remember the announcement of Magia Azure’s debut and the hype I felt when I was there live during Magia Sulfur’s official debut, but there is something about Magia Magenta which touches my heart deeply.

The demon rips the spear out of its chest and immediately rushes towards Magenta with flames building in both hands. Black smoke keeps pouring out of its chest as it roars a horrifying shriek of pain.

Magenta takes a deep breath before ducking under the right arm and hitting it in the stomach with a magical blast of her own.

“Magenta Heart Attack“

She gently touches the demon's stomach before it gets blown away when a heart-shaped hole explodes in its body.

With a sudden crash, the blown-away body of the demon lands on the ground and starts to disintegrate in black smoke entirely.

Magenta turns around to face me and looks down at me with a big smile before crouching down to me.

(She really is an angel in human form.)

“Are you ok? I hope that demon didn’t hurt you or anything. If it did, please tell me, and I can heal it immediately.“

Huh…uhhh…. Mag… Magia…. Magenta

She is speaking to me; she is looking at me; she asks if I am ok; she…she…she…

She is looking away from me with an embarrassed blush after looking at me.

W..wha…what…

I slowly look down on myself and… a large dark stain on my skirt.

No… No… NO…

Tears are already falling down my face as my nose starts to run.

I really did…

Magia Magenta saw that I…

She saw that I wet myself from being scared by that demon.

Please, gods, if you are there, please just let your divine light hit me and turn me to dust.

Please don’t let anyone know that I pissed myself right in front of one of my heroes.

Please let there be an empty grave where I can crawl into right now.

I close my eyes and let the noise of my surroundings be blocked out by my sobbing.

Of all the moments to meet and potentially talk with Tres Magia, and one of them has to see me like this.

I don’t deserve to be looked at by this goddess, and yet she asked if I am ok. She shouldn’t concern herself with a worm like me; I belong on the dirty floor, forever bound to look up at her and her comrades.

(The light isn't worthy of me; the darkness gives me comfort; they wouldn't survive a day in my skin.)

Magical girls belong in the beautiful heavens and shouldn’t acknowledge my existence.

Maybe I deserved the torture and bullying if I can only embarrass myself like this.

”Hey, don’t worry about this. I am sorry that I didn’t react faster, so please stop crying and look at the bright morning sun, please. You were very brave for not running away and potentially agitating that demon.“

My eyes open upon feeling a warm, soft touch on my shoulder. I open my eyes to look up at a pair of beautiful jade green eyes.

“I told Azure and Sulfur to stay up there; your secret is safe with me, so how about I take you home, and you can rest and sleep this whole thing away?

I promise you, no one will ever find out about this, and truth be told, the first time I saw a demon up close like this, it happened to me too, so please don’t feel ashamed or sad about it right now.“

Magenta extends me her hand and gives me one of the biggest smiles I have ever seen. With the way the sun is right behind her, she truly looks like a goddess illuminated by a halo of light.

This is…

…Heaven

I can only move my arm with the most extreme effort; my whole body is shaking like it was the hardest winter. My breath isn’t daring to escape in hopes of ruining this moment even more.

I dare not look at those eyes; the way they shine is almost hurting me with their sheer warmth.

(She is a true divine being, and I am filth that should disappear from this world.)

Finally, after a few very long and awkward seconds, I manage to almost reach Magenta’s hand before I suddenly feel something warm running down my nose and Magenta changes her expression from kind warmth to concern.

“Hey, everything ok? Your nose is bleeding, and you look pretty pale.“

Ah…this must be heaven that finally showed me something beautiful at the end.

(Truly this world doesn't deserve this angel in front of me.)

- Hours later

I open my eyes and am again greeted by darkness and a small chill from the window next to my bed. So this must have been another dream, I guess?

Well, that would make sense. I mean, in what world would I be saved by Magia Magenta?

(I don't deserve her kindness.)

Huh, and for a moment I thought I really did wet myself in front of her, haha.

Ah, stupid dreams.

Well, I guess it must be time for school, so let’s see if anything interesting happened last night and…

Why is my phone telling me that it is almost 8 PM?

With not-so-graceful speed, I get out of bed and immediately run downstairs.

Through the kitchen and into the living room, and there are my parents looking absolutely anxious.

“Utena, sweetie, thank the gods you're awake.“

”Angel, are you alright?"

Immediately Mum gets up from the couch and envelops me in a big hug while Izumi sits in her chair with tears in her eyes.

“Oh, sweetie, we were so scared when she brought you here.

We thought you would never wake up again."

“Mum, what happened? I remember walking to school and then a crowd of people and Tres Magia were fighting a demon, and then… “

“Shh, shh, shn, sweetie, it’s ok. Tres Magia saved you, and Magia Magenta carried you here. We were lucky that she came just as I was leaving the house."

“What happened to me, Mum?“ My grip on her tightens as I feel tears building up.

“You just passed out from stress, sweetie. But don’t worry about this; Magia Magenta called a doctor, and she already examined you while you were passed out.

I was so worried, and you wouldn’t believe how much Izumi wanted to immediately rush home after I called her.

”Oh, Angel, of course I came running home immediately; I almost hit someone with my car, but I made it just as the doctor came." Izumi stands up from her chair, still tears in her eyes as she joins the hug.

“So, that means it wasn’t a dream, and I really was saved by Tres Magia, and Magenta helped me, and... and... I really did…“

I sob into Mum's shoulder as the weight of the situation hits me. I really did pee myself in front of a magical girl, and Magenta was even helping me through the embarrassment of that.

I don’t deserve this...

“Sweetie, please calm down. The doctor said stress isn’t good for you, and to be honest, you know we hate to see you sad. You have nothing to fear or be ashamed about, and don’t even think about what happened today.”

”Please, don’t hurt yourself over it, angel; it wasn’t your fault, and you did nothing wrong.“

I embarrassed myself completely in front of a magical girl, and even if nobody ever finds out, I know, and Magia Magenta knows it too.

After settling down a bit and listening to my parents explaining a few more things about what happened after I passed out, I changed out of my pyjamas and told them that I needed some fresh air.

Of course they tried to dissuade me, but truth be told, I just couldn’t stand being confined to the house any longer.

The endless searching for any kind of footage of the attack today left me worked up and nothing else.

I found nothing, not a single message, nothing. No photo or recording of any kind; even the deepest, most obscure forums and chat rooms were empty.

It was almost like this attack didn’t happen, but then I found my dirty school uniform in the laundry basket, and it came crashing down on me again.

I had to stop; I had to think of anything else; I had to escape from the confines of my home. Being surrounded by all of my collected merchandise would normally make me happy, but looking at my Tres Magia poster filled me with shame, staring at my Magenta alarm clock made my stomach churn, and even looking at my phone and the little sticker on the back made me just angry and miserable.

Something, anything – I just had to change the scene and be able to think about something else.

So, with no better option, I went for a little walk and for some reason decided that I should go to the park where it happened this morning.

The night sky is getting cloudier, and Izumi said I should probably take an umbrella with me just in case, but I didn't intend to stay out that long, just enough to clear my head.

Now with nothing better to do and feelings of shame and guilt looming over me like the darkest rain cloud, I stand in front of a vending machine.

I am not really thirsty, but just looking at all the different flavours and, more importantly, all the different magical girl branded options fills me with a sense of calm somehow.

“Magical girls really are incredible; they are so nice and pretty, and they have such awesome transformations.

They don’t have to worry about whether people will notice their ugly teeth, because magical girls are perfect.

They are so brave; they would never pee themselves from facing a demon.

They could never be a loser with no friends who only stares at them from the dirty ground.

Magical girls are perfect and belong among the heavens, whereas I belong on the ground, looking up at them and gazing in awe at all the things they are and all the things I am not.

I could never be a magical girl.

Who would ever want to be saved by me?

Who would ever cheer me on?

Who would ever look up at me?“

“Well, maybe there is something else you could do, Utena Hiiragi.“

I turn around from the vending machine, and suddenly I am face to face with golden eyes and a golden smile.

“Ahhh“ With a loud shriek I take a few steps back. The voice that was just saying my name belongs to a strange creature. It is floating in midair with no wings. Instead, it has a small pure black body with a pretty big head with what look like rabbit ears on top. A golden star on its chest and one dangling like a tail from its body, arms hidden behind long black sleeves and a face consisting of two golden eyes and a golden smile. This almost looks like a...

“Sorry if I scared you; my name is Venalita. I am—“

“Ah, you're a mascot-like character that gives an ordinary girl the power to transform into a magical girl.“ My hands are shaking as my excitement boils over. While I have seen the two mascots of Japan in videos often enough and even own a Vatzalita and Veralita plushie, I would have never imagined that I would ever come face to face with a real mascot.

Wait, hold on a second. What could it possibly want from me? I… I just…

“Seems like you already know most of the stuff already, so Utena Hiiragi, what do you say? Are you interested in gaining some awesome magical powers and taking to the skies yourself to stand face to face with magical girls?“

“Uhm, I can’t. I mean… I’m not… "

“Well, I guess I should explain a few things first. Would you mind sitting down on that bench over there?” They point towards one of the nearby benches and float over to it, signalling me to follow.

(I shouldn't trust it.)

I don’t know what is real any more and what is a dream.

Can someone please tell me, am I dreaming or is this real?

With burning curiosity I follow this mascot and sit down on the designated bench.

“So, first up, again, my name is Venalita; nice to meet you, Utena Hiiragi.

You’re probably wondering why I would choose someone like you to be a magical girl.

Well, to put it bluntly, I don’t want to turn you into a magical girl.“

Huh?

“Uhm, Venalita-san, I don’t think I understand.“

“Not surprising, anyway, I want to make you an offer unlike any other.

So, you know about magical girls, these shining beacons of light and justice and all that is good in the world?“

I want you to join me in a battle against them, against this corrupt and false symbol of this putrid light. Utena, I want you to become a villain, a dark magical girl, and show the world what a true magical girl looks like.

But not to worry; you are not supposed to be this true magical girl. Have you ever noticed how some magical girls just appear and disappear after basically doing nothing?“

”Uhm, what do you mean exactly?“

”So, for example, are you familiar with a magical girl by the name of Rosaria Gloria?“

”Oh, sure, she was a bit of an odd one who was flying solo in Saitama a couple of years ago, but then she just …“

”Disappeared without a trace, no news of a fight that ended her, no news of a supposed retirement, nothing. Utena, she didn’t sell well; that is why the mascots decided to cut her off.

She was a brilliant star and had such potential, but parents didn’t want to buy their children her merchandise, and companies didn’t print her on any sodas or candies.

I guess the people didn’t like a nun magical girl with a giant club. And the funniest thing, do you know where Rosaria Gloria is today?“

”I...I... don’t know.“

”Utena, she became addicted to drugs and died a year ago in complete obscurity. She died achieving nothing because some corporate overlord didn’t like the numbers she was selling and the mascots these White and Green idiots – what did they do for her?

I’ll tell you what they did for her: they gave her dreams and hopes of bettering the world, of saving innocents and fighting evil. The one she was under, Veralita, didn’t even show up to her funeral; just sent condolences to a grieving family and left them with a dead sixteen-year-old daughter who died sad and abandoned on a drug overdose. “

”But this can’t be real; magical girls are supposed to protect the people no matter what. I don’t believe that she would just disappear like that and for that reason.“

“Believe what you want, Utena, but I didn’t lie just now. Any magical girl that doesn’t fit the quota or doesn’t sell well is getting the boot and doesn’t even get to keep her powers or name.

Now here is the important question. What can you do against this injustice?

The answer is rather simple, and that is also where you come in. You who loves magical girls, who knows how a magical girl should be, who prayed to be saved by one and looked in the eyes of one, I want you to fight them with all your heart and rip off their false wings so that their true ones may grow.

Utena, shame them, humiliate them and drag them down to the dirty ground where you stand. If they are worthy of being a magical girl, then surely they will rise again, stronger and more beautiful than you can even imagine, free of these corporate strings that hold them back.

(The mascot may speak true.)

I won’t force you, and I only ask you to do 4 fights with Tres Magia. If you don’t want to, then it’s fine, but I have to mention that I already have some other candidates in mind too, and they might not handle magical girls with the same care I’m sure you would.“

”Uhm… This sounds more like you are forcing me to do this, and the thought of fighting my beloved magical girls sounds absolutely horrible, but I do want to see them succeed and be beautiful, so… I don’t know.“

Utena, this isn’t an easy decision, so I would like to give you time, but, sadly, I am short on supply of that as of late, so I’m going to need an answer today.

If there are questions, I can answer them; just please listen to what I have to say.

Utena, do you want to remain on the ground?

Do you want to keep praying for them to come save you?

Did a magical girl ever help you when you came home crying from kindergarten?

I saw that you were saved by Magenta today, and she has the makings of a real hero of justice, but Utena, do you want to continue to shriek and be terrified and shame yourself in front of these great heroes?

Or do you want to repay her kindness by helping her be an even greater magical girl?”

”How do you know all of this? Were you stalking me? I-”

”Utena, I am a magical mascot. If I didn’t know anything about you, I wouldn’t have approached you.“

"But I… I’m not… Why me?“

”Because you love magical girls, Utena and I love them too.

Please, in order for them to be even better, we must play the villains and challenge them. I don’t want to see more cases like Rosaria Gloria; she could have been such a great magical girl and yet never had the chance to.

We don’t hurt them too much; Utena and I sure as hell won’t allow the senseless killing of one. Every fight must have a purpose, every opportunity must be a grand show, and every tear that is shed must be replaced by a wave of new courage and determination.

Wasn’t there ever a villain that really stuck with you?

Isn't the purpose of a good villain the improvement of their hero?"

What Venalita is saying makes sense; of course it makes sense, but something tells me that this is wrong. I shouldn’t do this; I shouldn’t even think of this, and yet… Magenta.

”Ok, I’ll do it. I’ll be a villain for your four fights, but please don’t make me hurt them more than necessary; magical girls are treasures and should be treated as such.“

”Thank you, Utena. I promise you won’t regret this. Now just to clarify, I’ll give you a transformation item in a second, and then we can see what your magic ability is and plan the encounters with Tres Magia.“

Venalita’s tone didn’t change once in this entire conversation; it always remained this cute, high-pitched voice, and their smile never fades ever.

This thing creeps me out a bit, and the fact that it knows so much about me and about…

Ugh, but what they said about Rosaria Gloria must be true; it would explain her sudden disappearance all too well, but can these mascots really be so heartless as to just leave a magical girl like this?

If I can change and help Tres Magia become stronger than ever, then it should be my duty. The bright smile from Magia Magenta and the picture of the bound but defiant Magia Sulfur are racing through my mind.

Another image comes before my mind's eye, one I haven’t seen since… Queen Nehelenia.

Yes, the villainous queen from Sailor Moon. She was so powerful and scary, the way she brought the Sailor team to their knees. I remember seeing her for the first time all those years ago with my parents in the cinema.

The mirror shard arc fascinated me, everyone working together to beat the evil queen and then Moon's new form, the shining flowing skirt, the angel wings and that radiant light.

Ah, how much I wanted to talk about it with anyone, how much I love this arc, how much I love magical girls and yet… they hated me for it.

’Urgh, you like magical girls; grow up, you baby. They aren’t cool.‘

’Haha, Utena, you're still into magical girls. This is second grade; why can’t you just grow up already, haha?'

On and on it went; nobody liked magical girls where I grew up, and nobody seemed to care about them or their beautiful magic and dazzling smiles.

Don’t worry, my darlings; I care, and I will make sure you shine like the brightest stars. I will be your villain if only for a bit, and I will make you so much better than I could ever be.

”I am ready, Venalita. I will play the villain and make them shine for our love of magical girls.“

”That’s a nice expression you have; I like the determined look in your eyes. "Alright, take this star and say the words 'Trans Magia'."

Venalita pulls out a four-pointed golden star from their sleeve and lets it float over to me.

It’s so cold and heavy, like it really is made out of solid gold, yet strangely the weight feels almost natural in my hand. I take a deep breath before saying the words that will help my darlings.

”Trans Magia“

The first thing I feel is a cold wetness hitting my body. It feels like rain and yet heavier; I can’t see anything but darkness, but I somehow don’t feel scared. The quietness and calm are actually quite nice, and the gentle rhythm of the rain almost feels like a heartbeat.

Then a touch, a hand gliding over my body, over my leg, over my stomach, over my breasts and finally over my neck.

”Utena, finally you came; now we can speak face to face.“ This voice, it is the one from my nightmares, the woman that comforts me after everyone calls me a freak and monster. Her voice sounds so familiar, but I can’t place it, and through the darkness I can’t see her, only hear her and feel her.

”Who are you?“

”Darling, I am who you aren’t. I am your hidden thoughts, the darkness of your soul. For every declaration of love you speak to magical girls, I grow and yearn to teach them suffering.

Utena, this star gives us a chance to finally put our feelings into action. Haven’t you realised that we not only love magical girls?"

”What do you mean?“ I feel her hand touching my neck again, stroking up and down with her long nails, leaving behind a burning sensation on my skin that makes me squirm if only a little.

"Utena, we love magical girls for what they represent, but we also hate them for not staying true to their ideals.

How many years have we suffered under their noses?

How much humiliation have we endured while no magical girl has ever given us true comfort?

No, Utena, we love what they represent, but we don’t love them if they aren’t true to the ideals of a magical girl. They are supposed to be perfect, so they should help a scared little girl that just wants to be like them.

But look at us: the slouched shoulders, the eyes that dare not look up at other people, the smile that never appears, the joy you don’t have while they fly through the sky unburdened by everything.

Magia Magenta was a good representation of what a magical girl should be, but are we sure that she holds true to these beliefs all the time? What about Magia Azure or Magia Sulfur?

Venalita gave us a chance to find that answer, so I’ll say embrace your darkness and let us find out together what they can endure.“

”Yes, I don’t want to suffer anymore.

I don’t want to just look up at them.

I want to look down on them while they squirm on the floor, looking up at me with disdain and hatred, the same hatred I have in my soul.

I want them to rise up to their feet and challenge me with the same love for justice that I have in my heart.“

”Well spoken. Now let me be free, and we will become one as the perfect obstacle for them.“

”Do as you want and make me a queen of nightmares, like Nehelenia.“

Her hand recoils from my neck, and I see two golden eyes emerge from the darkness. Finally, after so many weeks of seeing her, of hearing her, I finally see her truly, and the face that stares back at me, with a pale complexion and these glowing golden eyes, with a smile that shows off two massive fangs, is my own face.

She is my reality. I love magical girls, and I hate magical girls. No longer will I be scared of being called a monster, because a monster is what I need to become in order to see true magical girls.

She/Me gives me a kiss on the lips, letting my/her fangs glide over my bottom lip like a knife cutting through butter. She lets my lip bleed and licks it up with her tongue as she invades my mouth fully, her tongue exploring every corner and using my blood as lubricant to claim me as hers.

I feel my breath stop as her long claws embrace me in a cold hug. Her body is like a giant piece of ice, and being so close to her chest, I can feel no movement from her heart. She is a living, breathing monster that feeds on me, and I am ok with it because I am this monster.

She finally breaks up the bloody kiss and moves down to my neck, licking it with an obscenely long tongue, her saliva coating my neck as her breath tickles my ear. She is moving with such a loving grace, and yet, it feels more like getting claimed by a predator. First a small prick, then a second one as I feel a throbbing ache in my neck; finally, she/I will become one, and I/she will become the monster that we need to be.

”Do it, claim your prize.“

”Utena, we are not the prize; we are the curse.

A curse to magical girls and their only hope."

With these words, she fully punctures my neck with her fangs and begins to slowly suck up my inhibitions and fears. It feels incredible, so soft and yet so violent, no pain, and yet it keeps burning and spreading throughout my whole body.

I am truly at peace and feel something cold creep up my body as the warmth leaves me; my skin is turning paler and paler as my heartbeat slows down and grows quieter and quieter.

I don’t need it; I know love, and I know what I must do.

With every drop of blood that leaves my body, I feel her body disappearing more and more; her legs trying to interlock with mine slowly fade with every brush, and something tight and leathery creeps its way up my lower body. Her hands holding my own vanish as another leathery feel moves up to my elbows. Finally she stops her feeding and moves down to my chest. Her hair brushing over my breast as she licks her blood-red lips and kisses my left nipple before immediately moving on to the right and finally giving me one last look at her face, her golden eyes glowing in the dark and her smile so dangerous but alluring.

”Utena, use the power that Venalita gave you and make them see true terror; bring them into your darkness and only let them go if they shine bright enough."

And with these final words, she fully disappears in a mass of black, oily raindrops.

I let out a breath I didn’t remember holding and finally opened my eyes to the truth.

I’m standing in the same park, and Venalita is looking at me with a big smile. I turn around and see that dark clouds have fully obscured the night sky. Curious, it felt like such an eternity, and yet no time at all seemed to pass.

”My, oh my, this was only your first transformation, and you already have unlocked at least 30 percent of the strigoi star. You are even better than I thought you were.

Do you want a mirror to truly admire your new appearance, Utena?“

"No need, Venalita. I don’t need to see it; I already feel them in my mouth." My fangs have grown longer and sharper, and my nails have also grown and darkened. Claws and fangs.

"I really have become a monster, haven’t I?“

”You are not a monster; you are someone that knows love, and love is the most innocent emotion there is, so please don’t look down on yourself.“

”Oh, I won’t look down on myself. No more; I am supposed to be the villain of Tres Magia, right? Then I shouldn’t feel bad about it; villains laugh in the face of such foolish nonsense."

Hahahahaha.

I turn to see my reflection in the glass front of the nearby vending machine, with a pale complexion like a zombie, dark purple leather pants and gloves, and a white ruffle skirt that clings onto a tight leather corset that leaves my belly and my chest completely exposed. Purple heels with golden stars, two star-shaped pasties covering my exposed chest and my transformation star hanging from my neck surrounded by two bat wings. I see my eyes, and they have lost all lustre and become a dull gold; my pupils turned to stars, and something is burning…

”Urgh, hot...my…cheeks.“

”Don’t worry; it’ll be over in a second.“

Not giving Venalita any attention, I move directly in front of the vending machine, keeping my eyes peeled on my cheeks as something burns its way into my skin. The pain lasts only a second before two stars find themselves on my skin, like they were branded on. With a small touch of one, I feel an incredible surge of power flowing through me.

”Two stars, huh? Not bad for a new dark Magia. These stars represent your raw magical power. More may appear if you gain more strength, but for now they are plenty.

So, how do you feel?“

”Like a monster.“

(Please save me.)

I turn to face Venalita, a single tear running down my left eye.

"This is what I must be for my darlings, my angels, my first love.

They need a villain, then a villain I will be."

(I just want to admire them and not hurt them.)

”Stop right there, fiend!

Tres Magia is here to stop your evil deeds!“

I look up at the night sky and see three girls floating in the air.

The one on the left holds her golden rod in her hands and is smiling the night away like a cat.

The right one is looking down at me with a serious and determined expression on her face.

And the one in the middle pointing down her magenta rod at me with a smile.

I can only look on as I stand face to face with Tres Magia, but not as a civilian but as a monster that wants to save them.

A thunderous rumble can be heard from the distance as the first drops of rain begin to fall.

(Please, save me, Tres Magia.)

Chapter Text

I'm only a man with a candle to guide me

I'm taking a stand to escape what's inside me

A monster, a monster

I've turned into a monster

A monster, a monster

And it keeps getting stronger

Imagine Dragons, Monster

“Haruka, have you felt that?“

Yeah, Sayo-chan, Kaoruko-chan, let’s go.“

“Damn, and I thought we could start our evening patrol in peace. Which numbskull demon has the balls to attack right now?“

“I don’t know, but the mana comes from the park, and it is multiple times more powerful than that demon this morning.“

“Uh, sounds promising; maybe this one will put up a decent fight.“

“Trans Magia“

“Trans Magia“

“Trans Magia“

We make our way through the air and towards the park as this cold feeling in my stomach gets stronger and stronger.

I look up at the sky above; the sun had already set a few hours ago, and these clouds seem to imply that it will rain shortly.

Good thing our transformation keeps out the rain, but still, who does this dark energy belong to?

It feels like ash and smoke are filling my lungs, and this chill in the air is crawling up my spine. I grip my Magenta rod tightly; I have a bad feeling about this.

(Magenta, if I’m reading the flow of mana correctly, then this girl is the source of the darkness.)

(Damn, what the hell is she wearing? She looks like a demonic stripper.)

(Concentrate, girls; we still have a job to do.)

“Stop it, fiend! Tres Magia is here to stop your evil deeds.“

This mysterious girl turns to face us, and she’s smiling.

A bright grin on her face which shows off long sharp fangs, and yet her eyes are full of tears. Golden eyes with stars for pupils, and yet she looks somewhat sad.

Everything about her posture, from the way she is trembling and how she fidgets with her hands, screams to me that something is wrong here.

Maybe I shouldn’t have started with the catchphrase from the beginning; I almost feel bad for her now.

(Magenta Look at the star on her neck and in her eyes. It is the same four-pointed star that we saw on Gladiolus.)

(Azure is right, so that must mean that this bitch did this to her. I say we just jump her right now.)

(Wait, both of you; I don’t know. I just feel like something is wrong here. Look at how scared she looks.)

(Oh please, Magenta, she is scared cause‘ her personal angels of death are here to beat her ass black and blue.)

(Indeed, we can’t ignore that this is the same star that was drawn on Gladiolus, and while I agree that her posture doesn’t really fit her possible assailant, she is emanating huge amounts of dark mana.)

Both of them are right; I mean, the star is definitely the same, and she is almost completely covered in dark energy, but still something feels wrong. Maybe I should try talking to her first?

”Hey, uhm… Who are you?“

She looks to the side, staring somewhere between two trees. I try to follow her eyes, and there is nothing; she is staring at nothing.

“What should I do now? They are already here.“ Her voice echoes out through the rain, a voice that sounds like a cornered animal rather than something evil.

No reaction from her or anything, so it looks like she either didn’t hear me or ignored me.

(Oh, great, a crazy one that sees things.)

”Darling, if you wouldn’t mind, Magenta asked you a question.“

I turn my attention to my friends. Sulfur is really getting agitated; even behind her smile, her eyes are getting ready to fight, and Azure is looking dead serious.

I know that we are all pretty beaten up about what happened to Gladiolus, but these two should really calm down a bit and look at this whole situation.

“Tres Magia, please try to stop me.“

With these words I turn my attention back to this mysterious dark girl, and she is now holding what looks like a riding crop in her hand.

Her smile is growing, but there are tears streaming down her face. Even through the rain, I can see her lips slightly tremble through her smile.

What is she doing?

“If that is what you want, then come and get it.“

Before I could even react, I saw out of the corner of my eye Sulfur rushing towards her with a golden shield in her hands, ready to crash into her.

“Sulfur-chan, please—“

“Who strikes first wins.“

Without even letting me finish my warning, Azure is joining in Sulfur’s rush and already has her Azure Sword in her hands, ready to strike.

“Girls, wait—“

~Whip

The girl strikes her crop against a nearby vending machine, and a dark purplish aura starts to envelop the machine.

Sulfur without stopping, charges straight towards her before a huge metal spring launches out of the glowing vending machine and grabs Sulfur by the waist.

A second one emerges a moment later, reaching towards Azure, but she manages to deflect it with her blade.

Guess I have to get down there too. I summon my Magenta spear and make my way towards Sulfur.

I had hoped to talk things out, but it seems she leaves me no choice for the moment.

”Sulfur, I’m coming to get you.“

Taking a second to look at Azure as she is trying to freeze the metal spring and then turning back to the struggling Sulfur, but I can’t see the girl anymore.

Did she just disappear?

No, this wouldn’t make sense.

Why attack us and just leave?

~Whip

A loud slap comes right from behind me as I stop my flight towards Sulfur.

Suddenly something crashes into me before I could even turn around.

”Magenta!“

With a loud crash, I am tackled to the ground, and in just a single quick moment of dizziness, I feel a huge weight around my wrists and neck.

I try to stand up and notice that I can’t turn my head or move my arms; something that looks like a wooden plank has attached itself to me and has locked me in place as it grows more and more and turns me in the direction of the vending machine as it attaches itself to the ground like roots.

Reminds me a bit of this mediaeval thing I learnt about in history, some European torture device or something; I think it's called a pillory.

Regardless of what it is, I focus my mana around my neck and around my wrists and try to break through the wood.

”Dammit“

I look up at the vending machine as the two springs retract back into the confines of the machine with both Sulfur and Azure in its clutches.

They are tightly secured by two small springs tying themselves around their wrists as they are shoved inside the machine with both of them facing each other and their bodies being even more pressed together as their faces are almost touching.

I can only watch as the glass front closes itself and the machine begins to once again glow an ominous purple.

”Sulfur, Azure, are you ok?“

“This damn thing used our moment of distraction and got us, but don’t worry, Magenta, nothing a little bit of lightning won’t fix.“

“Sulfur, I don’t think this is going to work, not with both of us inside.“

“I’m going to get you out; just a second.“

Focus: first strengthen your own body and then break this thing and then the machine.

~Brrrr ~Pow

”Ahh, what the hell!“

Turning my focus back towards Azure and Sulfur as their prison seems to grow colder as the glass front begins to be covered by a small layer of frost.

Simultaneously I see both Azure and Sulfur wince as the springs that normally push out the cold drinks begin to punch out towards them and immediately retract to do it again.

”Dammit, this bitch – I swear, when I get her in my hands, I’ll…”

”Magenta, I can’t focus on my ice magic like this. Seems you have to help us from the out – Behind you, Magenta!”

”Naughty girls trying to attack first, don’t you know that magical girls don’t attack first? And you, shouldn’t the leader have her teammates under control? And yet these two don’t seem to follow your warnings.“

With the clicking of her heels audible even through the rain, she slowly moves from the corner of my eye right to the vending machine.

She turns to face me; now I can get a really good look at her. Golden eyes with dark star-shaped pupils that seem to lack any light behind them, pale skin that looks like it hasn’t seen the sun in months and a smile with two sharp fangs immediately sticking out.

She looks like a…

“You all need to be punished for this transgression against the ideals of a magical girl. You two stay right there and think about what you have done wrong while you cool your heads, and as for you, sweet Magenta.

You need to be ashamed for allowing such a sloppy performance. Have you grown lazy against these meagre demons? To think such incredible magical girls would fall for such obvious traps. I almost pity your ignorance, Magenta; now you need to repent.“

With her crop in hand, she moves behind me and lets me see the still-struggling Azure and Sulfur getting beaten by a barrage of metal springs as they start their assault anew with redoubled effort.

Iiiihhhh, her hand is ghosting over my behind.

“Bad girls deserve to get spanked!“

Her touch is ice cold and not in the pleasant way that Azure is always a bit chilly; this feels almost a bit too unnatural. With a small motion I feel her flipping up my skirt, and her touch still lingers on my butt.

What is she doing?

Spanking?

Bad girl?

“Such cute panties, so innocent and pure, yet you didn’t act like that today, did you? I feel you don’t deserve them.“

Huh?

Her hands wander up to my underwear, and with one fast yank, she pulls them off my body.

“Hey, what are you doing?

Stop it, please. Leave my panties alone.“

~smack “Bad Girl.“

“Ahhh“ A small burning sensation makes itself known on my right butt cheek; it stings quite a bit, and I see Azure and Sulfur still struggling under their own assault. What is she doing?

“I thought I told you; you don’t deserve these panties, and now is not the time for talking back to me but the time to accept your punishment. Resist as much as you want, and let me hear your screams as you suffer humiliation.“

Her voice was shaky on that last part, and it almost sounded like she was crying, but it’s difficult to really tell through the rain.

Still though, why is she doing this? This isn’t like the usual demons we face. Come to think of it, this also really doesn’t seem to be the person that beat up Gladiolus.

There is no real malice anywhere, and all her words at this point were more confusing than anything.

But for that matter, what is she doing with my panties?

~smack “Such a bad magical girl.“

And there is the burning sensation again as I grit my teeth and try to look as far behind me as I can, but this pillory is really not letting me move anywhere.

“You seem to not understand; I want to hear you scream.“

~smack ~smack “Scream for me, darling.“

Two hits this time, and the pain is definitely getting worse, but still I feel like I shouldn’t give in to her demands.

Think, Haruka, how can you get out of this situation?

Well, with her berating and hitting, I’m not sure that I could really concentrate on focusing my mana, and both Azure and Sulfur aren’t doing too much better, at least from what I can still see of them; the glass case really froze over.

Whatever I’ll think of, I’m not sure they are going to last long in this cold.

~smack ~smack ~smack

Her assault continues as I try to think of anything. Well, since my legs aren’t really bound, maybe a donkey kick, but then again, I’m not really sure where she’s standing, and even if I hit her, I’ll still be trapped here, so –

“No more holding back on this one.“

~SMACK

“AHHHH“ This time the pain is totally different; it feels like something metallic is cutting into my skin, and the burning spreads throughout my whole body. I feel a few tears forming at the corners of my eyes as my legs begin to shake.

“Now that’s more like it.“

~SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

“AAAAHHHHHH, please stop!“

“Darling, a punishment isn’t supposed to feel good; you must learn to be better, and for your back talking I’ll use a bit more force this time.“

I close my eyes and try to focus; my heart is beating like crazy and my whole body is shaking. Why is she doing this?

What is the point of this?

Better for what?

~SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK

“AAAAAAAAHHHH, PLEASE STOP, PLEASE IT HURTS! PLEASE, WHAT DID WE DO TO YOU?“

Her hand is caressing my behind with such care, and yet the pain is spreading down to my toes. My breathing is heavy, and the tears blur my vision; even my throat feels rough after screaming like that.

What is she doing?

“Magenta, you did so well, but this isn’t nearly enough. It isn’t about what you did to me; it is about what you didn’t do to me. One more round and we are finished for today.“

I don’t know if I should be happy about this or not. Seriously, that last one hurt really bad, and with her almost mocking tone just now, I’m honestly even a bit scared.

This isn’t like anything we have ever faced. What is she doing with this public spanking?

“Here goes. 💜“

~SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SMACK, SLASH… “Oh, oops 💜.“

Even if I knew it was coming, it still hurt even worse than last time, yet strangely enough I couldn’t scream just now, but instead I just feel numb from the pain, and something warm and wet is running down my butt.

“Oh dear, that might have been too much; your poor little butt is bleeding a bit, hihihi. Here, let me wipe it away for you.“

Iiiihhh, please don’t touch me, and what are you doing?“

“And here I was just trying to help you. Well, guess not only are your comrades bullheaded enough to charge an unknown enemy, but their leader doesn’t even understand human decency. Truly, my opinion on you three soured.“

“What? I’m sorry if we disappointed you, but could you explain to us who you are and what you want from us?“

“Apology accepted, Magia Magenta, and as for who I am and what I want from you, well, I want to hear your screams and see your tears as you suffer on the ground like bugs and learn to fear and hate me. A magical girl is the pure defender of innocence and justice. I want to see if that holds true with you three.“

“Did you attack Gladiolus botania?“ I don’t know why this question immediately came to mind, but somehow it felt right to ask her just now.

…

“Someone attacked Gladiolus botania?“ Her tone has nothing of that mockery from before; now it is just an ice-cold growl.

“Yes, and they left a star mark on her, so we thought you did that.“

“Someone attacked a magical girl… Where is Gladiolus now?“

“She's recovering somewhere safe; whoever attacked her also burnt down the botanical gardens and left her for dead, so we thought—“

“Someone left a magical girl for dead!“

“Aaahhh, please don’t touch my butt like that.“ Her long nails dig deep into my left cheek, and I feel even more of that wet stuff from before; I guess my left cheek is the bleeding one.

“Unacceptable, impossible, this is filthy, this is disgusting; if I find that someone, I’ll…“

“Please just stop.“

“No, my darling, this has only just begun, and I’ll do even worse, just you –“

~Thud

The sound of something falling fills the ominous atmosphere of just a moment ago, and suddenly I can move my neck and wrists a bit more, and the vending machine in front of me begins to rumble.

~Creak

“Magenta!“ “Magenta, we’re coming!“

The wooden shield that was holding me prisoner just a moment ago is retracting back, and as I follow the wood with my eyes, I see that it turns back into a wooden bench. So that’s where that thing came from.

And turning back my attention to the vending machine, Azure and Sulfur step out of the now normal vending machine.

Both are moving stiffly and are looking pale, especially Sulfur who even has chattering teeth. They are covered in small bruises, but nothing too bad from what I can see.

And yet I look behind me, and I can’t see nor feel that girl anywhere.

“Magenta, are you ok?“

“Fuck, who designs a vending machine to grow this cold!“

“Yeah, just a bit uncomfortable, but you two look so much worse. Come here, both of you; I’m going to heal you right up.“

I finally rise to my feet and stretch out my limbs. This didn’t do my muscles any favour, and as soon as I even think about squatting down to move my knees, my butt immediately hurts.

”Iiiiihhhh, ok, I have to remember this one is sore.“

”So, did anyone see where this bitch went?“

”Sulfur, language.“

”Huh? What the hell, Magenta? This bitch locked Azure and me up in an ice cooler and punched us with metal springs, not to mention doing this to you. If anyone should be mad, it should be you.“

”This whole situation was strange, no doubt, and yet I feel like we haven’t seen the last of her.“

”Oh, I sure hope so. My fist has an appointment with her face now, and I would very much not like to wait.“

”Ok, but first you two come here and get some healing, and then we can talk about what went wrong here.“

My, this turned out better than I even imagined.

To think Tres Magia would appear so soon and Utena really proved herself a natural at this. It's a shame that she consumed so much mana at once, but what can you do? The first transformation is always the worst, after all.

I take a look around her room. Sure, teleporting the passed-out Utena was easy enough, but it does worry me how fragile and sickly she really is. Let’s see, hmm, so much expensive plastic crap everywhere mixed between her heart medication and then you two. Two very familiar plushies are sitting on one of her cabinets.

”Hello, old comrades.“

To think they even made merchandise of you two; the thought alone makes me sick to my core.

Vera, you should be ashamed for your arrogance; Rosaria was such a bright star, and not to mention Crystalia had so much potential, and you let them all down. Hope your designer moon dials are keeping the bills nice and high.

And you, Vatz, do I even need to mention the terrible performance of Tres Magia today? Azure was completely oblivious to the vending machine and was just consumed with this idea that she needed to prove herself. Sulfur, huh? Dressing a street brawler up as a princess? Sure, that won’t backfire on you.

Well, at least your shining Magenta is still as impressive as ever, not giving Utena anything but naive optimism and inspiration. She might be worth saving.

But it doesn’t matter for now. First I have to see if Utena can truly embrace her role.

”I know you’re listening; do me a favour and dress her in her pyjamas. I don’t want to arouse suspicions from her parents and then put a magical jammer under her bed.“

I watch as a portal opens up right next to the bed, and she steps through; her heels echo in the empty room, and her face is hidden in the darkness, yet I can see it, the look of desire and lust in her eyes.

You really are an abomination, Holy.

“Now sweet dreams, Strigoi, and wake up to the true horror you yourself wanted.“

~Knock, knock.

“Utena angel, are you awake?“

Izumi? What? I open my eyes, and the sun is shining through my window; it is almost blinding me, and it's strange… I feel so relaxed.

“Yeah, just woke up.“

“Good, it’s almost 9 o’clock, so get ready and then go get your breakfast.“

I hear her steps echoing down the hallway.

What happened?

When did I go to sleep?

There was no horrible nightmare.

Just this strange dream of me and Magia Magenta and…

There was just something warm and pleasant about it and yet…

Huh? What is that in my hand?

Strange that almost looks like a pair of…panties!

Oh gods, these are…

I really did that…

I…

I…

I think I’m going to throw up.

Not even caring about anything else or even if my parents see me, I run to the bathroom, immediately kneeling down next to the toilet and clinging to it like my life depended on it, and yet… nothing happens.

I try to throw up my disgust down the toilet bowl, but nothing comes out, NOTHING.

After a couple of moments of me dry heaving into it, I lower myself down to the bathroom floor.

I really did this.

I made a magical girl bleed.

I locked two magical girls in a monstrous vending machine.

I…fought Tres Magia.

Clinging on tighter as I begin to cry and sob.

What have I done?

This is the ultimate sin of a fan.

I love magical girls, and I…

She screamed so beautifully and yet still didn’t give in.

She begged and pleaded with me to stop, and yet she still talked to me, not like I was a freak, but like I was a person.

Magenta, Magenta, Magenta.

Azure and Sulfur charged at me with such contempt, but not her; she called out to them; she tried to stop them, and they…

Oh, they didn’t listen; they just charged at me like bulls.

They were beautiful. This defiance and the struggle it was…

I hate it.

Slowly standing up from the floor, I take a look in the mirror.

“I made Magenta shine so much prettier.“

Hehe, strange. I don’t even remember saying these words, and yet my reflection is smiling back at me with such joy. This beautiful pale skin, these eyes shining so brightly and these teeth, like icicles in the frozen winter night. This is me, and yet she is more beautiful than I could ever be.

“She will remember that lesson for a long time, and they can only prosper from it.“

“Who am I even talking to?“

“Why me, of course, or at least the version of me that didn’t just try to throw up empty air while crying and sobbing. Look at yourself, Utena; you made it. You stood on equal grounds with Tres Magia, and if you really wanted to, you could have finished them, meaning I am even better than them, hahaha💜.“

“So, you are the voice in my head?“

“Darling, I am so much more; look down on my neck.“

Two holes in her neck that still leak blood… So that part also wasn’t a dream.

Nervously touching my own neck and…nothing, no wounds anywhere, yet the harder I look in the mirror, the more apparent they become.

“What are you?“

“I am your lover and your first kiss; I am your first victim and your curse.

I am you, Utena Hiiragi, the monster in your flesh and your desire to punish magical girls.“

Scissors are sitting on the counter. I should just end this madness. I mean, I am now talking to myself and seeing wounds that aren’t there, and I beat Magenta, made her bleed and stole her underwear, so why?

Why should I even exist when it brings me nothing but despair?

Why did I feel so strange when I hit her?

Why did it feel so good?

”I would think twice about that. Don’t you remember what Magenta said about Gladiolus? Someone took a magical girl away from me, and are you really going to do nothing about it?“

”No, that girl was mine to punish!“

”That’s more like it. Always remember this was only the first taste of true freedom, and there is still more – at least three more fights – and then maybe all magical girls in Japan could be ours.“

”Angel, are you alright?“

Huh?

Izumi is standing right by the door; gods, how much must she have heard right now?

”Oh, yeah, everything is fine.“

”Well, alright, I just heard you arguing about something, so I thought I'd better check, and…are you sure you're ok? Because you look really pale.“

”Uhm, I guess it must’ve been the stress from yesterday, ehe.“

”Stress turned you pale?“

”Yeah, strange, isn’t it?“

”Guess it would be even stranger if nothing came of that. Alright, so since you will stay here for today to rest up, we could go for a walk later; maybe the sunlight will give you a bit of colour?“

”Ok, sure, I’ll be downstairs in a moment.“

”Alright, angel, your breakfast is sitting on the table, and Mum is already at work, but she will be home earlier today. She called in a few favours and, well, we can’t leave our little girl alone in such a situation.“

And with that she gives me a small smile and goes downstairs again.

Great that you care, Mum. I guess I should be happy that Izumi is here at least; to be honest, I so rarely spend time with her, so maybe this could be nice.

I take one more look at myself, and strangely, my reflection doesn’t show the bite mark anymore. Was that really me? Have I gone completely insane?

Walking back to my room, I see it lying on my bed, folded together, a little bundle of white and pink.

I took her panties; these are Magia Magenta’s panties, straight from between her legs. I…

Slowly I unfold them, and they feel so nice and soft, small white cotton panties with a pink elastic waistband.

Such a treasure, and it is here in my hands; these are…

Maybe I should put them on, just to feel a tiny bit how a magical girl feels.

”Wow, I really lost it, huh?”

But there is no one here to stop me, so what could it hurt to just try them on once and then forget about them? Although I should wash them right after, I mean these are used panties and…

I immediately take a long, slow sniff of these – so good, so flowery. This is the smell of a magical girl; this is the taste of heaven. I should, no, I must feel it for myself; this has to be my reward for finally standing up for myself after all.

Hihi, I take off my pyjamas and let them fall to the floor.

Dressed in nothing but my birthday suit, I step in front of the mirror in my closet and… I really am pale, aren’t I?

Such soft, almost white skin and these golden eyes – so strange, so alien. This doesn’t look like me at all.

But am I even me?

True, I am no longer just Utena, am I? I fought Tres Magia and have decided to be their villain, so what use do I have for morals anymore?

Now, to feel even a second of heaven, I slowly put them on.

”So soft, so pretty, so pink.“

Hihihi, I am wearing the panties of a magical girl.

I am wearing Magia Magenta’s panties, and they cling to my butt like they were made for me.

Just taking a second to admire myself, this alabaster skin and this striking pink.

So beautiful, and they wear them all the time. Come to think of it, I don’t think I even wore panties under these leather pants yesterday.

Oh shit, and my chest was out for all the world to see, and then I had a whip and these horns and these wings, and they felt organic too, and…

There is something on my cabinet.

From the reflection of my mirror I see her.

Someone has been in my room.

Turning around, I walk straight towards the cabinet to find my deluxe queen Nehelenia figure standing there instead of my Vatz and Vera plushies.

“How did you get here? I kept you hidden in my closet.“

This figurine is one of my greatest shames. It was released alongside an Eternal Sailor Moon figurine to celebrate the anniversary of the anime, and I so desperately wanted it, but when I came to the store, the clerk reserved the wrong figure for me.

That day I cried so many tears as they only had a limited stock of Moons, and I couldn’t get one, but I had her.

This long flowing river of black hair, this pale skin that shines like moonlight, these blue eyes that pierce straight into my soul.

“Beautiful, she is beautiful.“

An immortal queen locked in the mirror, forever young, forever powerful, forever alone.

“Tell me, do you despise me?“

I still get shivers when I think about her and Moon’s look of defiance through the pain and tears; that is a magical girl.

Oh, there’s a letter underneath her.

Let’s see:

Utena, sorry I couldn’t be there for you immediately.

If you’re curious what happened, you fainted after using too much magical energy, but don’t worry; that happens to everyone after the first transformation. For now rest, and I’ll see you this evening to explain our next steps.

With regards, Venalita.

PS. Sorry that I had to touch your collection, but I needed a place where you definitely saw my message.

PPS. Your star is under your pillow; don’t let anyone see it.

Huh, I guess even a mascot can get scatterbrained.

What a strange creature.

They seemed nice enough, and they even remained calm even in the presence of Tres Magia and even explained to me how my power works.

Schiavo, huh?

I can create servants to obey my commands, and that whip – it felt so natural.

Well, I mean, I did always imagine my magical girl weapon as something like a chain or whip, so I guess that tracks.

~growl

Urgh, I guess I should hurry up and get some breakfast.

After school at a certain junior high

“That pillow looks ridiculous, Haruka.“

”I know, I know, but I didn’t have anything else to sit on.“

”You really should have listened yesterday. I told you, heal yourself first and then us. The cold wasn’t that bad, and these springs barely left a small bruise, yet your…uhm, behind is looking a bit – “

”What Blue is trying to say is that your ass looks like someone dropped a can of paint on it. Red and purple bruises all over, and that cut is not in a good spot, Haruka.“

“I know, I know; trust me, sleeping on my stomach was not at all comfortable.“

”Urgh, I swear if I see that bitch again, I’ll—”

”Language, Kaoruko-chan, and I already told you, rushing at her caused this, so we need to think before we act next time.“

”How the hell can you remain so calm about this?“

”Oh, I am not calm; that really hurt, and she stole my panties, so I would like to get them back if possible.

But that girl was so strange that I just want to talk to her again.“

”So, what are you thinking, Haruka, Kaoruko? Was that girl a demon?“

”Well, she looked like one, and her mana was almost the same, so maybe she’s like a lieutenant or something?“

”You think there’s a hierarchy to these things?“

”Hmm, it would explain the one I faced; that could have been an assassin type, and she could have been an officer.“

”Girls, I think this discussion is pointless anyway; Vatz-chan told us to keep a lookout and report back if anything happens.

Now for something different, do you two want to join me? I wanted to bring Utena-chan her homework, so I thought we could maybe all go together to also cheer her up.“

”Sounds nice, Haruka, but I have to go buy groceries for the week since Sis is working overtime today.“

”And I am sorry, but my mother asked me to help with the shrine. We have a few things that need a bit of maintenance, so I’ll be busy today and tomorrow after school, but please give my regards to Hiiragi-san.“

“Will do. I just hope she’s ok; I am a bit worried about her.“

“Can’t fault you for that; girl looks like she’s scared of her own shadow and always has that sad look on her face.“

“True, Hiiragi-san is always keeping to herself in the back of the class; I don’t think I have ever seen her smile before.“

Later that day at a certain park

“Is everything alright, Angel? I don’t think I have ever seen you so happy to go on a walk with me.“

“Oh, everything is fine, Izumi; I was just thinking about something good that happened recently.“

“Do tell; you never really tell me anything. Say, why don’t we sit down on a bench over there?“

“Ok.“

Is it that strange for you to see your daughter happy?

Well, I guess I was sad for such a long time, but now I feel amazing. My body never felt this good, and the weather is so lovely.

A clear blue sky with not a single cloud in sight. So should it be any wonder that I can’t help but be happy?

We sit down, and Izumi looks around the park, her long black hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of the night, beautiful, so pretty.

This is… oh, now I get it; her hair reminds me of Nehelenia, and she even has her blue eyes.

Dammit, why didn’t I get her looks? Instead I got stuck with the same purple hair and the same amber eyes as my mum.

Weren’t my eyes golden?

“Uhm, Izumi, are my eyes more amber or more golden?“

“Well, that’s a weird question. They’re the same beautiful amber as always. “

“Aren’t they gold?“

“Well, on closer inspection they could be, but to me they look like amber, same as your mums.“

“Thanks… Uhm, Izumi, do you think I could grow out my hair to be as long as yours? “

“Of course, angel, it might just take a while. Your mum never could get it to be longer than shoulder length, but with a bit of luck, you might have inherited my long hair.“

She looks me directly in the eyes, her glasses falling down just a bit before she adjusts them and comes closer to whisper in my ear.

“You know when a girl changes her hair, it usually means that they want someone to notice them.“

A blush creeps up my face as I am speechless from shock.

“Oh, don’t worry; I did the same when I met your mum. Hell, I even started to watch all these mecha shows that she loves just to talk with her, and look at us – happily married since college and proud parents of a lovely daughter.

So tell me, is it someone in your class?“

“Uhm, no, Mum. I was just curious since your hair reminded me of a magical girl villain I like, so I kinda want to emulate her a bit and… well, that’s about it.“

“I see… Well, sure, go right ahead; just, uhm, forget what I just said.“

She looks away a bit embarrassed as she awkwardly pretends to clean her glasses to try to stop talking with me.

I wonder what she meant with someone in my class?

Still though, there is one question that keeps bothering me: should I ask her?

Ok, just phrase it in a very delicate and not at all incriminating manner.

“Izumi, is it possible to feel good about something bad?“

“That depends. What bad thing are we talking about?“

“So, would it be possible to feel good about seeing someone be hurt?“

“Utena, this is an odd one; did you do something like that?“ Her tone shifts to a more sombre note as concern is written all over her face.

“No, Izumi, I just did something that I needed to do, and I felt strangely good about it, so I was wondering if it is normal to feel something from pain?“

She takes a moment to think, a few wrinkles appearing on her forehead as she closes her eyes.

“Oh… I think I understand, so that question about your hair… Utena, have you told anyone else about this?“

“No, just you. I just felt it might be better to just ask before I do something reckless or dangerous.“

“Well, I’m glad you came to me about this. Ok, listen, and I mean really listen. Some people are not averse to certain applications of pain, but these types of pain are only reserved for special relationships, so please always be careful and never expect the other person to feel the exact same thing, alright, angel?“

“I think I understand.“

“Good, now how about we go home, watch some of your favourite movies and order some pizza from Carpaccio's?“

“Can we also get these small jello cups too?“

“Of course, nobody has better jello than them.“

“Thanks, Mother.“

“Mother? Angel, are you really alright? You almost never call me mother; you always said that you liked my name better.“

“Guess today just changed a few things for me.“

“Ok, then let’s go back, and we can have a fun day before Mum gets home and we are forced to do chores again.“

We start to walk through the park back to our house as I take one last look at a vending machine sitting in the corner. Oh my darlings, I hope I can see and hear even more from you.“

In front of the Hiiragi house.

“Utena-chan, Hi, hope you’re doing well.“

A girl is standing in front of my house, a girl that seems familiar somehow.

She’s wearing the same white and green school uniform as me, jade green eyes, pink hair done up in two drill curls and a big smile on her face as she bounces up and down.

“Do you know this girl, Angel?“

“Uhm, yeah, she’s in my class; I think her name was Haruka Hanabishi or something like that.“

“Well, go on; she seems to want something from you. Don’t worry; Mommy is not going to embarrass you, so just go up to her, and I’ll stay here. If you need my help, just give me a sign, and I’ll get you out of this.“

“Ok, Izumi, I’ll try.“

With my head held up high and a most definitely false sense of confidence, I make my way to Hanabishi-san.

“Hi, Utena-chan, I was a bit worried since you weren’t in school today, and I just thought maybe I could bring you your homework and check up on you.“

“Uhm...hello Hanabishi-san, thank you for bringing me my homework.“

“Oh, no problem; we are in the same class, so what are classmates for? And besides, I always wanted to talk to you more.“

“Me, why? Why do you want to talk to me?“

She must have sensed my small little definitely not noticeable burst of panic because her smile turns ever gentler, and she's looking a bit calmer than before.

“Well, whenever I tried to talk to you, we never got further than a small greeting, so I thought this girl might need someone to talk to, and, well, here I am.“

“Uhm… Thanks, but… I’m—. “

“It’s ok; I just wanted to make sure my classmate is doing well. I don’t want to make you uncomfortable or anything; I just thought that I kinda wanted to see you smile once, so I apologise if I offended you or anything.“

Now she even bows her head. What do I do? She is way too friendly and agreeable for me; she is… sorta reminding me of someone.

“Uhm, it’s ok; I’m not mad or anything, just a bit confused since nobody else ever seemed to care about me.“

“Well, that’s just terrible. I mean, you are one of us in class 2B, so we should all get along. I think you are a wonderful person, Utena.

Almost every day I see how you take care of the school garden all alone, so I thought, this girl must be such a sweet person for taking such good care of all these beautiful flowers.

Say, why don't you join us during lunch break?

“Lunch? Uhm… I don’t… I… “

“It’s alright; I just wanted you to know if you wanted to talk to someone, my ears are always open for you, and I also just want to say I really like your skirt.“

I look down on myself with a nervous blush; it’s just a plain old purple skirt, nothing special about it, so what does she like about it?

”Purple really makes your eyes pop out; it looks so pretty.“

Haaaah

What did she just say? And there isn’t any reaction from her other than her smile. What is she doing… She’s…

”Oh, Utena-chan, you should be careful of your skin though; light skin has a harder time in the sun, so make sure to use a bit of sun lotion even in spring.“

I don’t get this girl.

How can she compliment my eyes like it’s nothing and then give me tips about my skincare? Oooohhhh, my brain begins to overwork itself.

”Sure, uhm, anything else?“

”Hm, not at the moment; I just wanted to give you this. Don’t worry; it’s just a bit of math and English, something about punctuation or something.

If you want, I can give you my notes too and oops.“

In her renewed excitement, she drops the folder with my homework, and as we both squat down to pick it up, she freezes with a pained expression on her face.

”Hanabishi-san, is everything ok?“

”Perfectly peachy, just pulled a muscle during training. Take the advice to heart: always stretch and warm up before you start to train.

So, I guess I’ll see you in school. Oh, and Sayo-chan and Kaoruko-chan send their regards; they were also a bit worried about you.“

”Eh, even more people were worried about me…“

”Yeah, I asked them if they wanted to come with me, but they couldn’t, but we can maybe have lunch together. We really want to get to know you a bit better, Utena-chan.

Oh, and please just call me Haruka; everyone does.“

I stand there in complete silence. Hanabi – no, Haruka is standing there rubbing her lower back while also giving me the biggest smile I have ever seen. She really does remind me of… a magical girl; this is… she is… bright like the sun.

Suddenly I feel a burning sensation on my legs and hands and even on my face.

It hurts, but I can’t…not in front of Haruka.

”Sorry, I need to go now. My mother and I still need to clean and do some chores around the house, but I’ll be seeing you in school, Haruka.“

I try to not make it seem like I am not feeling like my skin is melting, and it seems she doesn’t want to question me any further, good.

“Ok, Utena-chan, rest up, and I’ll be seeing you. Have a fun day.“

With a nod and a certainly not trying to hide the pain smile to Haruka, and after waiting for her to be out of sight, I look back to Izumi and give her a signal to come over.

“Well, you two looked like you were having fun; such a pretty girl and so nice, you really should get to know her better.“

”HOW MUCH DID YOU HEAR?“

”Not much, but I still had to be close enough that I could respond in case you wanted to be saved.

Relax, Angel, you did great, and I’m sure you can talk to her more, so just take it easy.“

I let out a sigh of relief at that. How can I fight Tres Magia and even make one of them bleed but still have trouble talking to a classmate?

Truth be told, in this whole chaos, I completely forgot about the pain until I finally went over the door threshold, and the nice cold air and darker interior greeted me. Now I feel a whole sway of new feelings.

First there is pain still lingering in my limbs and face, then there is that feeling of complete embarrassment from that conversation with Haruka, and then there is that feeling of coldness somewhere deep inside, like someone just stabbed my heart with an ice needle.

Looking down at my arms and legs, I see nothing, no marks or signs that would indicate that something was wrong.

”Something wrong, Angel? You look scared. Did that conversation with this Haruka really drain your social batteries already?“

”No, I mean yes, I mean… I’ll be in my room for a while; I have to take a look at my homework.“

”Well, ok, tell me when you want me to order the pizzas and jello.“

”Will do.“

And with that I run upstairs and immediately lock myself in the bathroom.

What the hell is this feeling?

Why does everything hurt?

I…I…

I look in the mirror and freeze.

Normally I would scream my lungs out immediately, but something is covering my mouth, and as I turn to the side, I see a small black sleeve come out of a black vortex.

”Please don’t scream. I will explain everything to you; just please don’t make a sound, Utena.”

Venalita takes their hand away from my mouth and fully emerges from their little black vortex.

”Look down at your hands; look down at your legs. They are all fine. What you are seeing in the mirror is something that we can fix; just take a second to calm down.

I do as I am told, and my arms and legs really are fine. I let out a breath I don’t remember holding as I turn to Venalita-san.

“Wha…wha… What is that, Venalita-san? Why does my reflection look like – “

“You really are a fast learner, Utena; sadly, a bit too fast, but what can you do?

So as for what this is, well, to put it bluntly, that is your inner self.

I’m honestly surprised that it happened already, and I apologise that I wasn’t there to warn you; I just assumed that you would stay indoors and not go out into the light.“

Inner self?

Indoors?

Light?

What does that have to do with THIS?

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO ME?“

“Nothing has been done to you, Utena, and please keep your voice down; we don’t want to alarm your parents.“

I am seething with rage at this little thing; how can it remain so calm while I look like that?

First the pale skin and now THIS!

I turn to face the reflection; even if I know it will only hurt me, I have to face it and make sure that I didn’t lose my mind and imagine the whole thing.

Charred, blackened skin, blood and what appears to be ash running down my body. And those eyes, bloodshot and without focus, a true being of pain is growling back at me, blaming me for its suffering.

And yet I look down at my body, and nothing, no hair out of place. I touch my skin; I even scratch it a bit, and nothing, it is completely normal.

”Now allow me to explain, Utena, do you know what you turned into when you transformed?“

”A monster, you… I turned into a monster. “

My thoughts go back to yesterday evening, the fight and me in the middle creating demons, while looking like…

”I am a demon.“

”No Utena, but good guess. You see, this might be a bit complicated, but your star is named after a monster or creature of terror. Your power is based upon a Romanian spirit, the Strigoi, or as most people would refer to it, a vampire.“

’Haha, Utena is a vampire. Utena is a vampire. Utena is a vampire. Utena is a vampire.’

I can hear it clearly; I can see it – me standing in the schoolyard, and then three girls dumped a bucket of red paint on me. I cried and screamed, and they laughed and pointed at me like I was a circus attraction, a freak show.

Tears run down my cheeks as I look back at this snarling thing; those eyes are mine, bloody tears are running down its cheeks, but those eyes are still shining a dull gold.

This is me, or at least how everyone else sees me: an abomination, a thing that shouldn’t exist.

”Bwahahahahahahaha!“

”I hate this; it makes me want to cut myself with that pair of scissors over there, and don’t even get me started on this whole Tres Magia thing.“

”Utena, have you seen anything on the internet about that fight?“

I hate that Venalita can remain so calm.

”No, I haven't; for some reason I never got the chance to check my phone today.”

”Do you want to see a recording of your fight?“

”How did you even get this? The last time I saw you during that fight, you were floating between the trees far away from me, so how could you have recorded that?“

”Utena, I thought I told you I can’t be seen by anyone that I don’t want to be seen by, so I just floated around your schiavos and recorded the whole thing.

Here, take a look; I even edited a few shots to make the rain and sound stand out better.“

Venalita pulls out a black phone from their sleeve and presses play on a video before handing it to me.

’Who strikes first wins!‘

Oh, Azure, that wasn’t magical girl behaviour; you shouldn’t charge in blindly like that, and yet I love that expression of anger on your face.

Sulfur is so cute acting all tough, but look at her; she couldn’t hurt a fly. But why would the defender of the group fly in first anyway?

And then Magenta in the back is trying to stop the others; she is trying so hard to bring order to this chaos and yet.

’~Whip‘

Ah, that sound still gives me a bit of goosebumps, to think that my magic could do such a thing.

To think I would ever even use magic.

I continue to watch, my eyes firmly glued to the screen to absorb almost every detail.

Oh, you can even see Sulfur’s breath in that vending machine, but not Azure’s, so she really is a maiden of frost and doesn’t get affected by cold that easily.

Ah, and finally I can see Magenta’s face; I should have maybe faced her at least once, but her butt was just so cute and…

I even touched it.

I haven’t even realised I touched a magical girl, and not only that, I touched her on a part that no one but her has touched.

Her butt was so cute and round, so perfectly delicate, and the way it slightly jiggled when she moved her legs.

”Utena, you’re drooling a bit; should I send you this video?“

”Yes, please, I need to see more of this. I want to hear her screams. I want…more.“

”Got over your little hang-up? Well, in that case, why don’t I tell you a bit about your powers and some of the more negative aspects of them?

Now this might be a bit much at first, but I will try to answer all questions; after all, we both are doing this to help magical girls and Utena; this has helped Tres Magia tremendously.“

Is that a vague sense of pride that I feel in my chest? It makes me so happy to be able to help them, and if I can maybe…

”So first up, you already know that you can summon your own personal weapon, the Frusta Dominazione, with which you can create your own demonic slaves or schiavos since we’ll be sticking with the Italian naming scheme.

So, what else? Well, your claws and teeth aren’t just for show; they should be strong enough to hold their own against, say, the Azure Sword or the Magenta Spear. As for the main thing with vampires, yes, you can bite people and suck their blood, but I would be careful with that; even I don’t know what will happen when you do this.

And here is a little bonus, just a second.“

Honestly I wouldn’t want to bite someone anyway. I mean, just because I am one doesn’t mean I need blood or something, right?

”So now for a bit of bad news: since vampires aren’t just powerful with no drawbacks, there are, of course, some downsides.

Utena, I’m going to give you two very important items now; use them and you will have no issues.“

Venalita pulls out an umbrella and a bottle of something out of a portal before handing both to me.

First up, sunlight isn’t exactly good for you; just take a look at your reflection. This isn’t an illusion; this is your inner self, or more accurately, your villain self that fought Tres Magia yesterday. Now drink this bottle and see what happens to it.

“Wait, does that mean I can’t go outside again? DID YOU CURSE ME?“

”No, no, remember you signed up for four fights, and you already gave me one, so your abilities and star are only going to be there for three more fights, and then we are finished.“

”So, I’ll have to fight Tres Magia three more times, and then I’ll be free?“

”Yes, I mean, you didn’t sign a contract, and I’m not Kyuubey or something. I don’t need some shitty, no-good contracts to make magical girls; I just need to find the right person and have a nice conversation with them.“

I think they took that a bit personally, and truth be told, they started to remind me of Kyuubey a little bit, but Venalita feels much more human-like than that thing.

”Ok, I’ll drink this bottle, and then?“

”Just look at your little sunburnt self and see the magic.“

With a bit of scepticism and a hint of nervousness, I slowly open the bottle. A brown glass bottle with a dark liquid inside, but it doesn’t smell like anything I know. So it's time to find out what this is.

I take the first sip and immediately taste something metallic and warm and yet…tasty.

It feels incredible and goes down so smoothly; I didn’t even notice that I already drank the whole bottle.

Now to see the magic, and… slowly my burnt skin begins to glow and my eyes finally regain focus. No longer is the face of my reflection twisted in pain, but it looks happy; I’m even smiling, and step by step the charred remains disappear, and my skin regains its normal, well, now normal paleness and looks as untouched as before.

”This stuff will heal your burns; just don’t spend too long in the sun. It takes a while for you to notice, but every second is slowly cooking you alive.“

”What was that? It tasted strange and yet so good.“

”Trade secret for now; just know that I have more and will portal a few bottles over for emergencies.“

Now again, Utena, I know it isn’t great, but bear with me for these few days and try to stay out of the light, or you could die without even knowing. Your reflection will show the damage, and only you can see it, but please don’t experiment to see how much you can take.“

”Ok, if it’s only for a few days, then I can maybe do that, so what is the umbrella for?“

”Oh, that’s not an umbrella; that’s a parasol to block out the sun a bit. You know every little thing helps."

”But why is it black and lacy?"

Because I think it would suit you. If anyone asks, just say you have a goth phase or something.”

”Can I ask you something else?“

”Sure, what do you want to know?“

”Why am I suddenly pale?“

”Oh, you aren’t just pale. Tell me, did you ever feel cold or warm today?“

”Now that I think about it, other than the heat from the burns a few minutes ago, I don’t think so, no.“

”You won’t have to worry about temperatures for a while, so you can dress a bit warmer and cover as much skin as possible when you go outside and not have to worry about overheating or something.

Your body will remain healthy for as long as it doesn’t come into prolonged contact with direct sunlight.“

That is actually pretty great all things considered, so just hide inside like I usually do; don’t go outside, which I don’t do too much anyway, and in case I do go outside and do get hit by sunlight, I’ll just have to drink a bottle of that stuff.

And I’ll get to continue meeting Tres Magia.

”With the way you’re smiling, I imagine you can live with these arrangements for the time?“

”Please send me the video, and tomorrow I’ll fight them right after the sun has set.“

”You really do have luck on your side sometimes; from what I’ve heard, there is a bit of a rainy week headed your way, so it's a perfect opportunity to fight them whenever you want.“

I lick my lips in sheer anticipation; next time I have to play with Azure and Sulfur more; maybe I could… Oh yes, I should take Azure’s bra and add it to my collection.

A strange heat is building between my legs, and I suddenly realise I am still wearing Magenta’s panties.

Hehe, I guess I’ll collect my own Tres Magia costume, piece by piece.

At the Hiiragi household after a delicious pizza party and marathon of all three classic Sailor Moon movies.

”You just had to order pizza, didn't you?”

”Well, sorry, but Utena was in such a good mood today that I just wanted to cheer her up; she seems to have gotten over her shock pretty well, all things considered."

”Our girl is strong, Izumi; never forget that."

”I know, I know, and yet I can't help but worry about her. She has started talking to herself much more frequently, and she also wanted me to specifically ask for a pizza without garlic."

”That's concerning, and she also looked a lot paler today; maybe we should go to a specialist just in case."

”No, I don't think that's necessary. She told me that she thinks that the stress from yesterday just sorta drained her, but she's feeling better now, and you won't believe it, but she went with me on a walk in the park."

”What? But she hates going outside, and she also went on that nightly walk yesterday… What is going on?"

”Naoko dear, I think our little Angel might have feelings for someone.“

”Of course on the day that I’m working, you get to find that out.

So, go on; I want the details.“

”Well, when we took that walk in the park this afternoon, she asked me if it’s ok if she grew her hair out, and she kept blushing about something.“

”Uhh, just like you did in college; remember your braids that you had on our first date?“

”I remember you trying to tie my hands with my hair but failing and then spanking me for it.“

”Well, my dear, you should have known that you don’t laugh at your mistress when she’s trying to make you feel good.“

”Ah, those were the days. Well, she also asked me another thing, and Naoko, I think our little angel might be a little devil actually, just like you.“

”Well, she can be whatever she wants to be, as long as she doesn’t go too far.“

”Should we have that talk with her?"

”No, kids these days learn faster when they try stuff out, so I say if she is interested in someone, let her do it, and maybe, Izumi, maybe our girl can have a normal life finally."

After a certain meeting in another household.

I make my way to my room immediately. Good thing the triplets have a dentist appointment today. While I would love to play with them, I just want to relax and maybe sleep a bit before the nightly patrol starts.

”Ouch!”

Dummy, why do I keep forgetting? Don’t fall down; just sit down slowly and roll to the side.

If only my healing magic would work on me the same way it works on Sayo and Kaoruko-chan. Well, no use complaining; not like I have any real talent with it anyway.

I swear existing is exhausting sometimes.

Utena was pretty shy, as I imagined, but maybe I can help her open up a bit more.

Still though, her smile was pretty cute, but why did she look like she was in pain?

Hihi, so many new things recently. Still, though, I wonder if I can get my underwear back?

Chapter Text

When you feel my heat

Look into my eyes

It's where my demons hide

It's where my demons hide

Imagine dragons, Demons

“I’m… I’m off.“

“Have a wonderful day, Angel.“

“Sweetie, be careful and don’t overexert yourself.“

Ok, just take it easy; remember what Venalita told you. I open up my new parasol as I look up at the sky; while it should rain today, it is still a clear blue sky for now.

This parasol is pretty nice though, and the shade it provides is actually helping me stay surprisingly calm.

What a strange twist of events, that I would now cower before the light, the very place where magical girls roam.

Hihi, no use thinking about it now. First things first, how can I get to Magia Azure and Magia Sulfur?

I think back to the video of my first outing; I probably watched it hundreds of times by now, and yet it leaves me wanting so much more.

“Magenta, my sweet peach, the memory of your butt will stay with me for the rest of my life.“

But I wonder how the others feel.

Let’s see, Magenta smelt like flowers, her skin was soft and velvety, and her butt was slightly jiggly.

Azure's skin must be cold to the touch, and her legs are so long and toned; oh, they must feel absolutely amazing.

And Sulfur is so tiny and frail-looking, and yet her defence is so strong; oh, she must be like a porcelain doll and has to be so soft under that uniform.

Heh, Magenta's panties will forever stay in my collection, but sadly I do have to wash them eventually.

Although, if I can manage to snatch Azure’s or Sulfur’s, then maybe I could…

“I’ll be going now, Mother.“

“Have a nice school day, my dear.

Just remember to come right back here after school.

We need to clean the shrine for the weekend, plant the new trees, and the new shimenawa ropes need to be prepared for the upcoming ceremonies.

“Yes, Mother, I’ll be there.“

-In front of the nearby Tanaka’s 18

“So, Sayo-chan, how was your day?“

“Oh, just the usual, Haruka. But how did it go with Hiiragi-san?“

Haruka looks a bit lost in thought as her head keeps looking up at the sky.

”To be honest, she is really shy and easily scared. I did speak with her, but I never could get past more than a few polite greetings.

She was so nervous the whole time, and her mother was watching us from afar. Poor girl must’ve been through a lot to be this guarded.“

”Do you think this is just her being a bit on edge because of that demon attack she witnessed?“

”No, Sayo, those walls were much older than that. She was frightened of me but tried to put on a brave face. I didn’t know what to do, and then I complimented her skirt. I mean, it really was pretty, and purple does suit her, but she… Sayo, did I maybe go too far?“

Haruka is always such a natural with forming connections, so the fact that Hiiragi-san is so scared of her must be really throwing her for a loop.

”I think we should just take it one step at a time. We can't force her to open up, and to be fair, if she doesn't want to, then we should respect her boundaries.“

”You’re probably right, Sayo.

Still though, she gave me a little smile, so I can’t help myself but try to help her and make sure she smiles even more.“

I take a second to ponder Haruka’s words. There really isn’t a single selfish bone in her body. Truly, how can a person be so kind and expect nothing in return?

”Yo, sorry, that took longer than I wanted.“

”Do you have to buy soba every day, Kaoruko-chan?“

”Hey, not everyone has time to make a bento every morning.“

”Sayo-chan?“

”Hm, oh, my apologies, I was lost in thought for a second; you really are kind, Haruka.“

”Well, shall we? PE ain't gonna wait for us.“

”Yeah, let's go, girls. Maybe we get to play basketball again?“

”Damn it, Haruka, you know we both would lose against Ms Longlegs over here.“

”Please, my legs aren’t that long.“

”Yeah, right, and that one teacher didn’t call you out because she thought your skirt was too short for regulations.“

A small blush creeps up at the mention of that embarrassing fiasco. They even had to measure my legs, just to prove that I was within school regulations, and yet Haruka’s skirt was actually shorter that day.

As we move past the school gate, Haruka spots a familiar-looking girl who currently has her back to us, watering the nearby flowers.

”Should we go say hello?“

”Kaoruko-chan, let her work in peace. Remember when you first transferred over?“

”Yes, of course, you followed me on everywhere, and it was honestly kinda annoying, but I knew that you just wanted to be friendly.“

Indeed, I can understand what Kaoruko is trying to say here. Haruka really did almost stalk her every single school day for a full week, always with the smile and the open-heartedness that anyone who knows her would expect, yet Kaoruko didn’t know her back then, and as such…

“It would definitely be better to not repeat that, Haruka.“

She takes a moment to think before looking over at Hiiragi-san again. A small smile on her face as she turns to me.

“Ok, you’re right. Let’s go, girls.

We move away from the gate and into the school building, and yet I can’t help but notice what looks like a black umbrella with lace and ribbons next to Hiiragi-san’s bag.

Oh dear, did they announce rain for today?

-During lunch

As we put our desks together like always, I notice that Haruka is staring at Hiiragi-san.

This is now the fifth time that I caught her staring. She really can’t let her go; truly it should be admirable, but somehow I feel more concerned about Haruka’s behaviour.

Hiiragi-san rises from her desk, her bento box in hand as Haruka calls out to her.

“Utena-chan, hi, care to join us?“

I look at Kaoruko, and she looks on with a concerned expression, but that quickly changes into a big smile to try to ease Hiiragi-san's worries. With a smile of my own I join my friends, but to no avail, as Hiiragi-san runs out of the classroom without a second delay.

“Utena-chan, wait!“

“Stop, Haruka! Don’t just approach her with such overwhelming kindness. We know you mean well, but she clearly doesn’t.“

Haruka was almost by the door, ready to run after her, but Kaoruko’s words calm Haruka as she sits back down with a sad sigh.

“She really is afraid of me, isn’t she?“

“Maybe, but only because she doesn’t know you well enough yet. Hell, remember the moment you bumped into me in the hallway?“

“Oh, yeah, that was when we were discussing the possible logo for Duo Magia, and I wanted it to be a lizard, but Sayo wanted something different, and then we met you and forgot all about it.“

“Alright, but the point is that I honestly found you more annoying than anything back then. You just kept calling out to me, inviting me to all these different things and waiting for me at the most random places.“

I look at both of them as Kaoruko makes her point; she’s right, of course. She really shouldn't rush in like this and expect a different result each time.

But then again, this is also Haruka; she’s always been like this, for as long as I have known her.

“Sayo? Hey, earth to Sayo.“

“Wha- I am so sorry; I was lost in the moment.“

“Everything all right with you? You’ve been sorta lost for a few days now.“

“I am fine, just kind of drifting around sometimes; there really were a lot of crazy developments recently.“

“Yeah, I get what you mean.

First that new demon you faced, then the attack on Gladiolus and now this new girl.“

Haruka visibly flinches when she mentions her.

There are so many new mysteries, and they only get stranger and stranger.

“All I care about is shoving that stupid little stripper in an icebox somewhere and dropping her from a skyscraper.“

Never lacking for commitment, Kaoruko clenches her fists before slamming them on the desk in silent frustration.

“Kaoruko, we talked about this. We were overconfident and charged in without a plan. Next time we see her, we will be better prepared.“

I nod to Haruka’s statement as Kaoruko unclenches her fists and calms down a bit.

Yeah, next time will be different, and I’ll be ready to do my duty perfectly, like I should have done.

-After school

As I make my way outside, I notice Hiiragi-san looking outside with a curious but nervous look on her face.

Strange, she has that umbrella in her hands, and yet when I look outside, it is still a clear sunny day, no sign of any clouds or anything.

I know I probably shouldn’t, but maybe… Well, to be fair, I am a bit curious myself.

“Hiiragi-san, is everything ok? You seem like you are waiting for something.“

She turns to face me, her eyes downcast and her shoulders tense. I never noticed how pale she is, and she hides her hands in her sleeves.

“Uhm… Hello, Minakami-san…everything is fine… I was just curious about…the weather…that’s all.“

Her voice sounds scared, and with the way she avoids eye contact, I’m pretty sure she’s probably about to run away again.

“I see. Yeah, the weather is beautiful today, isn’t it?“

“…uhm… Sure…uhm… Have a nice day.“

Before I could say anything, she steps outside and opens her umbrella and… oh, that’s a parasol; that makes more sense now, and with her paleness, she probably doesn’t like this much sunlight on her skin.

Strange, did she have that before? Hmm, I really should have paid more attention to her. Well, no matter for now; today the shrine has my attention.

Idiot, idiot, idiot.

What the hell were you doing?

She just asked you a simple question about the weather, and you just had to run away, and don't forget that disaster during lunch.

Of course Hana- Haruka would invite you to lunch; she told you that yesterday, and of course she always eats lunch with these two.

Dammit, why can’t I be more open with people…

Not everyone is like those three girls from my first junior high.

Still though, why would they care about me now?

How would I even appear on their radar? I stick to the back of class, I eat lunch alone, and I don’t even go to PE because of my heart condition, and yet… they noticed me.

Letting my eyes drift upwards as my feet continue to wander, I look up at this parasol.

It is a bit big, but I can hide myself pretty well under it. The ribbon on top is cute, and the fabric is quite nice and smooth. Yet this thing sticks out like a sore thumb.

Of course it would; this is the first time I’m using it. Nobody would know why I suddenly use a parasol. Gods, Mum was so confused when she saw it, and Izumi had that worried look on her face.

Maybe these changes just all happened way too quickly.

One day I’m attacked by a demon on the way to school; the next I’m walking to school as a demon myself.

Well, I’m not a demon; I’m a…

…

Unbelievable I still can’t say it.

What little speck of doubt or self-respect do I still have?

Why can’t I just embrace that I have become what they always called me?

I am a disgusting creature that lives on blood and dies in the sunlight.

Speaking of which, what even is that mysterious liquid Venalita gave me? If it’s blood, why wouldn’t they just say so? Do they fear that I would refuse to drink it otherwise?

What more humiliation can I even suffer at this point anyway? I could barely function as a human being, and now that I am a lifeless husk of one, all I do is complain and despair about that too.

I choose this; there can be no grand illusion about this. I choose to become this.

All to see magical girls, real magical girls, rise to the top.

So far, Tres Magia has disappointed me more than anything, though.

Yeah, getting to feel Magenta’s butt is a feeling I will never forget, but is she even worth it? Her team coordination was bad, and the actions of her comrades were reckless.

But then again, both did it to avenge Gladiolus Botania, and I can’t fault them for that… Ugh, why does this have to be so complicated?

I kick a can that is lying on the floor before finally taking a look around and…dammit, I took a wrong turn somewhere.

Yup, I’m standing in front of the stairs up to the nearby shrine and definitely not in the little street where my house is.

Wow, I really got lost in thought.

What am I even doing anymore? One moment I enjoy myself; the next I am down in the dumps again.

Oh, I wish that I could just forget this damned childhood already. Not everyone will bully me, not everyone will insult me, and hey, if they do, I can always just turn into my other self and…

Better to not finish that thought.

Still though, what is Haruka thinking? Why does she suddenly bring me my homework and invite me to lunch with her friends?

For one thing, Haruka is social with almost anyone; even I know that much. She is always friendly with everyone, and I have never seen her be angry or sad or anything negative.

She’s almost too good, and her smile is as bright as the sun… Maybe that’s why I’m sorta terrified of her.

Is she like poison to me?

No, that’s insane even for me. She just wanted to be nice and help me, right?

I mean, what else could she even want from me? I haven’t even been in this class for that long to be noticed for anything.

Well, no use thinking about all of this. I talked with Haruka at least somewhat, but in school it's just so different than in front of my house.

And then there is Minakami-san now too.

Letting out a pretty big sigh, I look up at the shrine. Maybe I could go up and offer a small prayer to the gods; maybe they can help me with my worries.

“I’m home.“

“Perfect timing, my dear. Now go get changed and go over to the shrine; I still need to pick up a few things in town.

You can start by bringing the ropes to the storage shed and then sweep the general area until I’m back, and then we go plant the new trees.“

“Yes, Mother.“

As I watch Mother leave, I make my way to my room to change when I notice that there are empty wine bottles in the kitchen again.

At least she can’t drive, but still, she should maybe cut back on drinking that much.

Better to clean them up now and then change.

~clap clap

And with that I end my silent prayer to the gods and let my eyes wander about the empty shrine.

It is beautiful and yet somehow creepy to be completely alone here. I walk over to a small cart where a few Kitsune masks and talismans hang. The masks look pretty nice, but they do say that foxes are also tricksters.

Still, I can’t even remember the last time I was at a shrine, probably New Year a few years back or something; my parents aren’t super religious or traditional anyway.

But still, it is pretty nice visiting a shrine even if the statues of the Inari keep staring at me.

Oh, I know; I probably shouldn’t stay here for too long. I guess even the gods don’t like an evil creature like me.

With a small chuckle, mostly to myself, I turn back to the stairs when something catches my eye.

A magazine?

Strange, why is a magazine just lying around here on the floor?

Coming a bit closer to pick it up, and I can make out the details on the cover.

SM-Club weekly.

A woman dressed in black leather underwear is on the cover with her foot on… the butt of another woman…

Iiiihhhh…this is…a porn magazine.

An immediate blush creeps over my face as I move a step back and then two steps forward.

What the hell is a porn magazine doing in a shrine?

I look around to make sure nobody is watching and hover over this filthy, filthy thing and…huh…?

Suddenly a gust of wind blows through the shrine and blows open the magazine to reveal… a woman spanking another woman on the butt with a riding crop.

This is…

…

…

Slowly picking up the magazine and making sure that nobody saw me, I walk over to the back site of the shrine.

Here nobody would see me, and I’ll only take a small look before disposing of it.

I mean, I can’t let such filth lie around a shrine after all.

Maybe this could be my good deed for the day since I did kinda blew off Minakami-san so rudely back at school.

Yeah, now let’s see… bondage, spanking, blindfolds, latex, gimps.

Interesting, and I think it reminds me of something.

Ok, everything is in order, so now, first things first, sweep the area and then put these ropes in the storage shed.

Good thing the shrine doesn’t have any visitors today. While it would be nice to have more people pay their respects here, I would rather work in peace and let my thoughts keep me company for today.

As I pick up the broom, I begin to let my thoughts drift.

What a strange week it has been so far.

So many things, and none of them particularly good.

That demon was much too smart for its kind.

Whoever that person with the star was is still out there.

And then this strange new girl.

Who was she, and why did she do that to Magenta?

I couldn’t hear everything she said to Magenta while Sulfur and I were locked in that vending machine, but it seems like this girl just has a grudge against magical girls.

But from what Magenta told us, it also seems like she admires magical girls.

What does that mean?

At least we know that she wasn’t the one that attacked Gladiolus, so that is at least one good thing.

Even if it means that whoever did this is still out there.

So again the conclusion is the same as always: I failed.

My grip on the broom tightens; again I couldn’t do anything.

That girl completely outwitted us, and only through her whims are we even still here.

Magenta was completely at her mercy, and I couldn’t do anything; she is my best friend, and I couldn’t do anything to save her.

All I could do was get punched and freeze while looking at Sulfur’s burning rage.

How could we let this happen so easily?

The element of surprise only works once, though; next time we will take her out and be done with this.

I let out a deep breath as I take a moment to just listen to the sound of the wind. Such nice weather today and no sign of the rain that was promised.

Well, I guess even the weather forecast can be wrong sometimes.

I wish there could be more quiet moments like these, and honestly, I’m a bit excited still; Kiwi is transferring over to our school, and I get the chance to speak with her again.

Curious that she apparently thought so highly of me; oh, if only she knew how much of a failure I am.

I am as far from perfect as I can be, and yet I continue to try and fail every time.

My own mother is disappointed in me; I failed in my last two acts as a magical girl.

Hells, I basically ruined the reputation of Magia Azure.

She was supposed to be perfect, strong, unyielding and always calm under pressure, and yet… I charged in like a bull.

What was I even trying to prove? That I could singlehandedly defeat this stranger and avenge Gladiolus?

This isn’t the way of a magical girl, and Haruka knows it, and yet I didn’t listen, and for what?

What do I even want from this?

Justice or just a pat on the head for my own stupid selfish delusions?

I am so stupid for even thinking that I could be something more.

The only thing I am perfect at is being a disappointment.

Oh dear, this is really throwing me for a loop.

Well, I wanted to contemplate and this is what I get.

Nothing can be done about it, but at least the weather holds.

And just as I say these words, ominous black clouds begin to form, and I feel a sickening feeling in my stomach.

Not here; it can’t be.

So you put ropes up there so they can still struggle enough without cutting off the blood flow completely; fascinating.

I don’t even know half of these words they use, but what I do understand is really interesting.

Guess, without even knowing, I participated in some light BDSM play with Magenta.

Well, you learn something new every day, but this magazine gives me some new ideas.

Mhh, there it is again, this heat between my legs, but when I touch it, it only gets worse…

So many pretty pictures and positions.

Magenta with this ball gag in her mouth would look so cute like a hamster, and there are those clothespins from that Sulfur picture, nipple clamps, huh? Maybe I could. Oh, sensory deprivation, well, I would never, but letting Azure experience some of that nothingness I felt almost every single day would be kind of nice.

Oh, the heat is getting worse; my thighs are rubbing together to somehow alleviate some of it, but to no avail.

If only that pesky sun would just disappear already. I want to play, I want to punish them, I want to-

Wait, what is this new feeling? This one comes from my stomach, and it feels really good.

Uh, a purple aura begins to surround me; this is…

With the suddenness of a storm, clouds begin to gather as that dreadful thing gets blocked out from my view.

The familiar feeling of my transformation starts to come over me, but this time there is no kiss, no forbidden embrace between monsters, only a sudden burst of energy and strength that fuels my body and the star that attached itself to me.

A dull ache fills my stomach and my neck, but nothing too bad, just a reminder of my first kiss and something akin to… hunger perhaps.

I guess transformations can also happen without me saying the words. To think that the star would fly out of my bag and to me.

I’m going to have to ask Venalita about this, but for now, let’s see if I can’t snatch me a magical girl or something.

With the first step I take, I feel it, a burning sensation not unlike the sun engulfing my body.

Argh, now what? I look up at the sky, and the sun is fully blocked, so why am I feeling so weak now?

Wait a minute, is it because I’m standing on holy ground?

Gods, dammit, I knew I should have looked up more about Vam-

“Stop, right there, fiend!“

Oh no, not already, and I don’t have anything to turn into a schiavo here besides the magazine and my parasol.

I turn around to face the all-too-familiar voice of the cool-headed and always calm and collected Magia Azure.

She is standing with her Azure Sword ready to strike me down at a moment's notice.

Oh, she is so pretty with her serious expression. I can’t wait to ruin her.

“My, to find me so quickly, my darling.

Tell me, are your comrades here, or are you bold enough to challenge me alone?“

“I am here to put you down and bring you to justice, fiend. To tremble upon sacred ground with your evil – have you no shame?“

“Such fancy words for little old me. Truly it seems you learnt, if only a bit, after our first clash in the park.“

Indeed she has; her movements are slow and calm. Her eyes focused on me, but not without taking in her surroundings, good girl.

“Enough talk, villain. Surrender or face the icy justice of Magia Azure.“

This is it; now she gets it. Give me the whole speech, Azure, and don’t take your eyes off me.

But it would be boring if it ended right here. Let’s see if I can manage to get to the front of the shrine; there would be some things I could use.

But can I make it in time with the holy ground weakening me?

Only one way to find out.

“Catch me if you can, my darling.“

And with that I kick my beautiful magazine in Azure’s face before I run like hell to the front of the shrine.

~Slash

“This won’t stop me; get back here.“

Uh, a nice little chase between us two – that is such a thrilling experience, but let’s see… There is the cart with the masks and talismans; now which one?

Oh, are those ropes?

They weren’t there before, but maybe, oh my sweet little fly.

~smack ~smack

And as soon as Azure comes around the corner, one of the Kitsune masks hits her in the face. Now for something fun.

Like slippery snakes, a few of these sacred ropes that usually decorate the shrine now make their way to the poor, helpless Azure.

Such a poor thing; the mask hit her right in the perfect moment, and now she stumbles about trying to rip it off. Good luck with that, I say.

But now let’s decorate the shrine with you, my icy darling💜.

I lick my lips as I carefully approach the now wildly swinging Azure.

What panic must be going on inside her mind? The mask keeps her in total darkness, and I also tried to block her mana-sensing ability; you can’t be too safe, after all.

Still though, her frantically swinging her sword around gets pretty boring, so just let me get rid of it and…

~smack

“Ahh!“

Her Azure Sword clatters to the ground.

Now that got her attention, but oh dear, where are you looking? I’m over here, or am I?

Hihihi, oh, I love to see her stumble about; she looks so scared and angry at the same time. Well, time for the next step.

With a snap of my fingers, the rope snakes now begin to coil around her legs and drag her to the main shrine building.

Oh, so many patches of frost that she leaves behind; good thing these ropes are pretty tough.

But nice effort; I like to see you struggle, and now I get to claim my prize.

The ropes attach themselves to the shrine roof and suspend Azure a few centimetres off the ground, her arms tied behind her back, her legs spread wide open and her head free to move and grunt as she continues to fight against her binds.

“Let me go, you fiend!“

“Oh, my darling Azure, you did so well today; no pointless charging in. Instead, you chased me like a good magical girl should and tried to bring me to justice.

So for the occasion, you won’t get punished like last time; now you’ll get a small reward from me.“

“As if I would want a reward from you.“

“Oh, such defiance; it suits you, but you should calm down a bit after all. Not like you can do much anyway.“

This got to her; she grits her teeth hard, and her hands are balled into fists. Even a little frost is building on the ropes; I guess I have to break her concentration a bit.

“Ihhh, stop it!“

First, a calm, gentle stroke across her right thigh, which is so toned and just the right amount of muscle and oh so long. If only I could let you see, but this sensory deprivation stuff sounded too interesting to pass up.

So let’s see how you like this feeling. I lick across her thigh right between the rim of her boot and all the way up to her underwear. Such a nice chilly feeling from her skin and so soft and yet toned.

She tenses her leg muscles in response; of course the ropes restrict any real movement, but it was worth a try.

Let’s see, Magenta smelt like flowers, and Azure has a small hint of coconut and lavender about her, lovely.

I lick up and down again and again, such warmth, and yet she’s so cold; this feeling of hunger is still bubbling inside of me.

A small pinch here and there to really get her going and to feel her trying to tense and relax her muscles. Such delicate thighs and yet so robust.

I wonder what it would feel like to get kicked by such beautiful legs.

And those boots, so tight clinging to her calves so beautifully, leaving nothing to my imagination, but maybe…

”Such a nice body and so big; you certainly fill out your uniform very well, my darling snowflake.“

”Get me down and fight me, coward!“

”Still some bark left in you. Very well, let's inspect upstairs.“

Now my hands move upwards, my tongue leaving a nice long saliva trail on her thigh. So for starters, let’s go with the stomach.

”Stop it!“

Her stomach muscles are tense; she really tries to break free from her bonds now, but with a quick little mental command, the ropes start to loop around her wrists even more and bind her tighter.

I let my thumbs glide up and down her stomach. This blouse is so soft and light, perfect for me to feel the hard muscles underneath; she certainly is the most athletically built of the group.

Slowly up and down and a little imprint into where her belly button should be. Oh, her breathing is getting heavier; I guess it’s a bit hard for her to struggle while getting touched oh so gently.

Getting close to her ear, I blow a little bit of air into it before whispering to her such sweet compliments.

”Good girl, such a perfect body for such a good magical girl.“

A soft whimper escapes her lips, and there seems to be a little blush on her cheeks, at least from what I can see under that mask.

Now for a meaty main course. I grab her breasts with both hands.

”Ahhh, STOP IT!“

So soft, so full, I have them in my hands, and yet her breasts are overflowing in them.

I lift them up and let them fall; I squeeze and knead this delicious meat.

So big and just a little saggy; maybe they are a bit too much for your body to handle, I guess.

Strangely though, they move so freely as if there is nothing holding them back, but there’s no way that she isn’t wearing a bra, right?

No, there is no way a magical girl, a protector of peace and justice, would flaunt her chest like that.

Yet, I can’t deny that her breasts move so sensually and freely, separate even.

Ok, I have to know, even if just to satisfy my curiosity.

And plop goes the first button.

Oh, she doesn’t like it; her thrashing gets wilder and wilder.

Alright, with another mental command to the ropes, they start to bind her wrists and ankles tighter, digging really into them, and for good measure, I let them gag her.

My schiavos do as they are told, and a smaller rope forces its way between her clenched teeth.

Now, she can’t move a muscle, and I can get back to my work.

Plop, goes the second button, and I pull the blouse a bit loose.

Delicious, such pale flesh and this collarbone just makes me want to chew on it like a dog, yet I fell around her shoulder and… no strap.

With building tension, I plop open the third button and rip the blouse open and…

”You can’t be serious.

No, no, this can’t be real.

Are you kidding me?

Tres Magia are THE icons for children everywhere, and you…you SLUT WALK AROUND WITHOUT A BRA!“

With a forceful grip I grab her right tit and squeeze hard; this brings muffled moans from this slut forth.

“SUCH A DISGUSTING PIG!" With more of a growl than a whisper, I practically yell it into her ear.

“Tell me, did you purposefully do this, or do the others also not wear a bra?

No, don’t even tell me; I don’t want to know, and my poor little heart couldn’t take it.“

Such a needy little thing, she’s practically begging for my attention, and I have half a mind to bite into her juicy tits, but I won’t.

Venalita’s words echo through my mind: don’t bite her no matter how juicy and ripe she looks; the consequences aren’t worth it, probably.

For now, I have to teach this little thing that she should have some pride as a magical girl.

“I will beat some decency into you and leave you as a warning for the others. You are supposed to be proud magical girls, so act like it.“

More muffled moans in protest are her answer, but I don’t want to hear your excuses.

Pity, I was in such a good mood and wanted to reward you for acting like a proper magical girl, but now I’ll treat you like a cow.

My fingers could caress her so tenderly and carefully, but my nails must have a little fun today.

I free her breasts from her blouse and let them taste the colder air. Such untouched pale flesh and those pretty pink nipples – oh, so many things to do and so little time.

Best get started then.

I squeeze down on her right tit again and let my other hand join in too, choking it and twisting her entire breast like I’m trying to strangle it.

“Mhmm, mhmm“

“What’s that, my dear? I should squeeze the other one harder and then beat them both black and blue. My, such a little glutton for punishment.”

Well, you wanted this.

I release the first sad sack of meat and begin to choke out her other breast. To add a little bit of extra spice, I let my nails dig deep into her. But after a couple of moments of watching Azure try to throw her head back in frustration, I release her.

Now for something different.

”Time for your punishment 💜.“

~Slap

A backhand slap across her chest and how they bounce, so majestic, but that’s not all.

~Smack

And my crop comes from the other side, smacking her from left to right and my hand slapping her from right to left, and all that is left is to watch this little thread of saliva from Azure’s gagged mouth drop down between her tits.

Now begins the orchestra.

~Slap ~Smack ~Slap ~Smack ”Mhhmm“ ~Slap ~Slap ~Smack ~Smack

After a few rounds of making such beautiful music and seeing her breasts go from pale to red and a bit swollen.

And even watching a tiny little cut appearing right under her left breast from when I accidentally slipped a bit with my crop, I finally let her take a break.

Truth be told, my wrist just started to feel exhausted, but she doesn't have to know this.

Yet I won't stop just yet. There are still some things I can't forget about.

I can’t forget about her two little attention-seeking knobs after all; oh, how they stand so full, just want me to pull on them.

Well, here goes.

And pull on the left nipple.

”Mhhhmmmm“

Ok, and the right.

”MHHHMMMMM“

So, I guess her right side is more sensitive; good to know.

I let my nails dig into her nipple and pull and twist and enjoy watching her throw her head back and forth in sheer… Panic, pain, anger maybe?

Dammit, I shouldn’t have gone for the mask immediately.

Her moans are quite cute, but I can’t tell how she’s feeling about this if I can't see her face.

Ok, as fun as this is, I have to stop at some point.

So since I can’t add an Azure-branded bra to my new collection, I guess I have to settle for her underwear instead.

Still, that means I at least get to see the most private part of a magical girl.

Hehe, Magenta had her back to me when I did it, so all I got to see was her sweet, juicy peach.

But first I let the rope around her mouth go, and I finally get to hear her voice again.

She coughs and gags as she can finally breathe through her mouth again.

”How did you like your punishment, my little blue slut?“

”You…fiend… I’ll…get you for this.“

Her voice is coarse and rough; she could really use a glass of water right now.

”Cute, but it's best to save your energy.

You held out admirably, but the few bruises on your big cow tits are probably going to sting for a while.“

For dramatic effect I push my thumb into her right breast.

”Ahhh, you monster.“

”Yes, indeed I am a monster, here to teach you how to be a perfect little magical girl.“

She grits her teeth at that last part, but those lines of drool and the few drops of sweat on your face tell me a different story.

”For the finale, I will add your panties to my collection, since you, just like Magenta, don’t deserve them today, not after exposing yourself like that.”

”Don't you dare.“

”What, not like you are in any position to stop me, but please do try to resist.“

Oh, she tries, but her arms and legs aren’t moving, so I guess I can do it slowly then.

I bend down and flip the front of her skirt up. The Schiavo rope is holding it up for me.

Such pretty panties, the same style as Magenta’s, but these ones are a bit bigger and white with blue instead of white with pink.

Without any further distractions, I hook my thumb between the waistband and…

Huh? What is this? A small blue hair is peeking out from under her panties.

I pull on it, and… it seems to be attached to her… Oh dear, don’t tell me.

“Stop, don’t touch me there!“

Licking my lips, I pull her panties down, and yup, she has a full-blown bush of blue pubic hair right over her precious sex.

Such a bad slut.

“You really are a dirty slut, aren’t you, Azure?“

“Don’t look at it, you…you fiend.“

Her voice is shaky, and it almost seems like she’s about to cry.

My, guess I hit a nerve somewhere.

I brush over her bush with my thumb and see her quiver with every touch.

To think she doesn’t shave down there, so filthy 💜.

But it does give her a more mature rustic charm. I remember a lot of the women in that magazine had unshaved pubic hair, and it does make them appear a bit more mature, but what is your reason, Azure?

“Maybe I can have even more fun with you.“

I lean down and give her a little kiss right above her garden of sin.

My, such little poetry today, and she whimpers once more.

Well, I guess I just take her panties now and –

Dammit!

A magenta and a yellow flash appear in the sky.

Well, I really shouldn’t push my luck.

I stand up and lean in once more to her ear.

“Next time, I hope you are better prepared for meeee💜.“

The moment we landed, it was already over. No sign of that dark magical girl and just…

“What the fuck.“

“Azure, are you ok?

Don’t worry; we’ll get you out of this.

Come on, Sulfur.“

Azure was tied up in a giant spider's web made of shimenawa, and she wore one of the shrine's Kitsune masks.

But before Magenta and I could even take a step towards her, the ropes loosened and the mask fell down along with Azure.

Shit, that looked like some true crime psycho shit.

What the fuck happened here?

”Azure, Azure, please talk to us. Are you ok?“

Magenta, always the gentle soul, is already holding Azure in her arms and enveloping her in a big hug.

I take a moment to look around and focus on the dark mana… No, nothing; I can’t find any trace of her.

Dammit, fuckin‘ bitch.

How could we let this happen?

Clenching my fists, I approach Azure, who is silently sobbing into Magenta’s shoulder while Magenta gently strokes her back.

”Azure, can you feel any of her mana still around? Come on, Blue, you were always the best at sensing mana, so give me something to work with here.“

”Sulfur, please, she needs rest.“

”Yeah, and that fucking freak needs a fucking boot up her ass. Azure, is she still nearby?“

She is still sobbing, but she slowly shakes her head.

”Fuck, dammit. She disappeared again.“

”I am sorry; I couldn’t… I…she-”

Azure’s voice was a weak, broken little thing; the way she clings to Magenta tells me everything I need to know.

This wasn’t like the first time this girl attacked. No, this time she didn’t play.

”It’s ok, Azure. We'll be here for you, right, Sulfur?“

”Yeah, blue, no need to be so down. We’ll figure something out; we always do. So come on, wipe those tears away; you’re a magical girl, aren’t you?“

She nods her head before standing up and immediately closing her blouse and correcting her panties.

That’s a better look for you, our cool-headed icy queen.

”Next time we will defeat her.“

”Come on, Azure, I will heal your wounds, so just sit down on the stairs for a second.“

”Oh gods, no, we don’t have time for that; I need to-”

”Hey, slow down. What could be more important than your health?“

”I need to clean the shrine and bring the ropes to the storage shed before Mother comes back, and–”

”Slow down, Azure. We will help you, so you just sit down and tell us what we have to do. Come on, Sulfur, we will have this place sparkling in no time.”

For fuck's sake, Magenta, the last thing I would want to do is help this old shitbag that calls herself Sayo’s mum, but looking at the poor thing staring off into the distance, trembling and hugging herself, I think we have no choice.

”Yeah, come on, Azure, it's not every day that you get a magical girl cleaning service. So spill it, what do we need to do first?“

She stands up, and in a brilliant flash of blue light, Azure disappears, and Sayo in her Miko uniform is already enveloping Magenta in a hug.

Magenta in turn returns her hug and winks for me to come join them.

Guess a group hug for the first part and cleaning right after.

“Hihihihahahahahahaha"

I did it; I finished my second fight and, and…

I touched her chest, and I touched her down there, and… I even kissed her down there.

Gods, please, I need to do it again; I need to taste them all and compare their flavours.

Oh, I can’t calm down; this was…

Amazing.

Simply amazing, Azure struggled the whole way through and never gave in.

This. This is how a magical girl should be, but then again she also…

Hihi, such a slutty little thing.

Well, to be honest, I don’t know if I should be happy or angry about that.

It really isn’t something that she should be doing, walking around like that, but it is also kind of cute.

Our naughty little secret. Only I know that Magia Azure has a bush down there.

As for the bra, well, now I’m just curious about Magenta and Sulfur.

Do my sweet angels walk around with their tits hidden by only a thin piece of cloth?

I lick my lips in sheer anticipation. Oh, I have to face Sulfur alone, and I also need to play with Magenta again.

This time I must show them even more, and I have to see even more.

Show me your depraved selves while I enforce my judgement upon you.

Hahahaha, such bliss, such pure bliss.

I love these girls, and I hate that I was interrupted.

There is still so much that they need to show me.

I want to see your broken bodies still clinging on to hope.

I want to hear your screams as you suffer for your failures.

But most importantly, I need to feel your resolve, your bravery as you stand against impossible odds.

I love them so much, and I want to taste their tears.

Yet for the moment there are two things that concern me.

First, where even am I? As soon as I saw the other two approaching, I just booked it to the nearby woods, but now I think I’m lost.

And secondly, while my transformation has already dropped, this feeling of hunger is still present.

What a strange feeling. I did eat my breakfast and my lunch, so really I shouldn’t be that hungry, but it also doesn’t feel like normal hunger.

More like an empty hole in my stomach that needs to be filled with something.

Although I might know what this hunger could mean.

I definitely have to consume another bottle today. Though thankfully the sun is still blocked out by those grey clouds, Venalita did say that it would be raining.

Wait! Where are my parasol and my school bag? Oh no, did I leave them at the shrine? I can’t go back there; they might still be there, and I would look suspicious as heck.

Ok, ok, calm down. What would be the best course of action?

Well, I don’t know how far I am from the shrine or even in which direction I would need to go. The magical girls might still be around, and they could be searching for me, which makes a lone girl in the woods even more suspicious.

Urgh, how could I be so careless as to lose my things like that?

”Hello, do you need this, maybe?“

”Be quiet; I'm trying to think.“

Hmm, pacing back and forth, and yet no idea comes to mind.

This is…

”Dammit, how could I be so careless?“

”Well, how indeed, but it was a splendid performance, Utena.“

”Thank you, but again, please be quiet, Venalita. I’m trying to… “

I slowly turn my head and look at the mascot holding my parasol in their hand while being half submerged in one of their black portals.

”Hi, sorry to interrupt your thoughts, but you seemed lost, so I thought I’d give you a lift.“

”How long have you been here?“

”Oh, not long; I only arrived after your second round of pacing back and forth.“

”Oh…thanks for bringing me my parasol.“

”No problem; I can't let my new ward turn into a pile of ash, now can I? Oh, and I got your bag on the other side of the portal; don't worry, no magical girl has seen me or it.“

”That was a joke with the pile of ash, right?“

”Well, just remember what I told you yesterday. Now come; this portal will let you out a few alleys away from your house.“

”Ok, thank you, Venalita.“

As I begin to step through the portal, I look back at the woods one more time; it was such fun today.

Just then a ray of sunlight pierced through the dark clouds and hit me directly in the face, and I recoiled into the portal with a loud hiss.

I am such a pathetic and useless girl.

The only thing that kept me from losing my life today was the cruelty of that demon.

As I look in the mirror and look at the mess on my chest, all I can feel is shame and disgust at myself.

So many small bruises all across my breasts. Each movement fills me with a bit of pain, but I shudder and flinch every time; just a gust of air is enough to make me wince and whimper.

I couldn’t even put on a bra after changing out of my miko uniform. But I couldn’t rely on Haruka’s generosity, not after both cleaned the shrine for me, another failure to add to my ever-growing list that my life has become.

This beast, what does she get from all of this?

Is this some sort of game to her?

Calling me such things, and yet she wore…that.

How can she walk around like this?

Her outfit left almost nothing to the imagination: pasties, those tight leather pants, that smile and those nails.

She saw it; she saw my most intimate parts, and she kiss-

Stop it!

Stop it right now!

Don’t focus on it; you will bring her to justice for this, and that is all that matters.

Sulfur and Magenta are also there by your side; you just need to be careful.

Don’t engage her alone; we have to work together.

Oh dear, what a disaster.

I rub my temples, much like Mother when she gets one of her headaches.

At least she was happy with the shrine, but still I needed their help; I couldn’t have done it without them.

Frustrating, so frustrating.

I look around the bathroom and notice a razor sitting on a shelf. She touched me there, and the worst part is I hated it, but I also felt so strangely at peace.

No, this is evil; this is disgusting, and I am disgusting for even thinking this. I should just shave down there and take away something that she apparently liked.

There is nothing I should be afraid of; this is just a basic part of hygiene, so where is the issue? Just put those blades right next…

…

And yet again I am a failure because this would also play into her hands; she wants me to be a perfect magical girl.

Perfect, perfect, perfect, perfect.

Why does everyone want me to be perfect?

What does this word even mean?

First my mother, then the teachers in school and now her.

I hate this.

I don’t want to be perfect.

Can’t I just be Sayo Minakami?

But I have no choice. I want everyone to be happy, so I have to be perfect.

If this is what I have to do for my mother to be happy again, then so be it.

As I get dressed in my pyjamas and get ready for bed, I take one last look at the two objects on my desk.

The first is the Kitsune mask I was forced to wear. This fiend defiled a holy shrine with her debauchery, and I could do nothing to stop her.

I will keep this mask as a reminder to be better and to never again fall into her hands like this.

The second object, however, causes me even more grief.

A small piece of paper, a snippet from that magazine she threw at me, that I found after Magenta and Sulfur left.

“What filth!“

The paper depicts a woman dressed from head to toe in a black rubber suit crawling on the floor; the only skin visible is her lower face, her cheeks glowing a burning red and her mouth drooling at all corners, and yet she’s smiling.

Such a big smile, so full of happiness.

Has this woman no shame?

She looks barely human, more like an object, and yet she is smiling, and the worst thing is… her smile is reminding me of someone…

What does this mean?

How can a woman be happy like this?

Isn’t this?

I crawl into my bed; all these different thoughts are starting to spiral again, and I can feel the beginning of a headache forming.

So many things, so many mysteries still, and she is still out there, and I can’t do anything to stop her.

She wants to teach me how to be a perfect magical girl; what does she mean with this damned word?

Perfect? How could I ever be considered even slightly perfect?

I let my pubic hair grow because I was scared of cutting myself down there, and I knew the Magia uniform has no bra; it never has.

In fact I still remember the day I first wore my uniform and spoke with Vatz-san in private.

It is honestly funny when I look back; Kaoruko had the same concerns I had back then: the skirt is too short, we have no bras, and the blouses are too thin, but Vatz-san only told me that they already know, but they won’t change the uniform because it was designed by someone special.

Who that special someone is, however, they won’t say.

Strangely though, Haruka never seems to have any problems with it; she always says how she likes it for the cute ribbons.

How I wish to be as carefree and whimsical as Haruka. Well, there was also Kiwi, with her overwhelming self-confidence.

Maybe I really should learn from their example and try to seek perfection in someone else.

“I do have to say that was an impressive display for your second-ever fight with a magical girl, and you took down Magia Azure like she was nothing.

Truly remarkable, Utena.“

“Uh huh.“

“Are you listening to me?“

“Huh? Oh, I am sorry; I was just staring at this new burn scar.“

Yup, that last hit of sunlight burnt a straight line down my face, and I am now just hopelessly staring into my scared face with a mix of horror and fascination.

The mirror image thing is still weird to me, but I got used to seeing my own burnt flesh pretty quickly, although I still have to touch my real face all the time to confirm that it really is just an illusion.

Hmm, maybe I should be a bit more concerned about that, now that I think about it.

“You know people might think you are self-obsessed if you continue to stare at yourself like that.

Why don’t you just drink another bottle and let it heal? I already sent you over a recording of today’s fight, but Utena, you really should be careful about picking your fights.

A holy shrine isn’t exactly the place for a vampire to fight. The very ground is sapping your strength with every step, and to fight in daylight is even riskier even if the clouds were pretty thick.

During the night and when it rains is a much safer alternative.

“I didn’t have a choice in that matter, Venalita-san.

I transformed with the star still in my bag.“

“Wait, really? Your star was in your bag when you transformed…

Utena, did you feel surprisingly hungry today?“

Venalita is difficult to read at the best of times, but now I really don’t know what to think; they are floating down to me and just keep staring at me, completely unblinking with that permanent smile of theirs.

“Uhm... yeah, I did, why?“

“You didn’t do anything unusual today, right? No new hobbies or strange experiences?“

“Well, there was….“

Oh gods, do I have to tell them about the porn magazine? They did say they only managed to get to the fight after I already bound Azure, so they shouldn’t know about it, but…

“Utena, is something keeping you guessing?“

“No, it’s just there was this strange magazine that I found, and the pictures and articles were a bit strange to me, so I went and read a bit of it behind the shrine, and then poof! Suddenly I transformed.“

“Hmm, well, that's something to look into.

You know when I picked up your belongings, there were a bunch of torn pages and paper scraps everywhere, so out of curiosity, I took them with me. Do you perhaps want them?“

My heartbeat is drumming inside my ear, and I don’t even need to look in the bathroom mirror to know that I am blushing.

“Uhm… yes… Please, thank you, Venalita-san.“

“No problem. I left them in your room, so just go drink another bottle to heal the burns and have a wonderful rest of your day.“

“Wait, should I be worried about me transforming like that?“

“No, that usually only happens when your emotions reach a certain threshold, so I would say when that happens, you would be in the perfect position to transform, so don’t worry about that.“

And with that I am alone in my bathroom again.

“Well, I guess I am on the right track; let’s see what else we can use. 💜“

I turn to face my reflection and lock eyes with my other self. Her burn scar making her seem even more unhinged somehow, but not without a certain allure, like a dangerous beast.

“I was wondering why you were so quiet today.“

“Please, we are one and the same; I just say what you don’t want to. So let me just say, I am proud of you, Utena. Azure will have so much to think about; imagine next time when I trap her in my web. Will she wear a bra? Will she be clean-shaven down there?

Oh, maybe next time I could grab a fistful and pull on it. Let me see how much she can endure.“

“I like the way you think sometimes.“

“Of course you do, but I also just thought of a solution to our little sunburn problem.

Do you remember that time we all went out to dinner and Izumi checked her makeup every few minutes?"

“So, how was Utena's school day?“

“Oh, you know her; she just blitzed right through to the bathroom and then to her room. But given what I heard through the bathroom door, I would say it wasn’t that bad.“

“She really does talk a lot more to herself, doesn’t she?“

“Yeah, she does, and all I ever hear is things like ‘She was so cute’ and ‘I want more’. I guess what you told me must have some merit after all.“

“Utena is getting to that age, so really we should be glad.“

“I know, but Naoko, before you came home, she asked me if she could borrow my make-up compact.“

“She did?“

“Yeah, I asked why, but she just said she needed it for something.“

“Well, did you give it to her?“

“Of course I did; she looked so happy. Naoko, she is-“

“I know, my dear, she is growing up and discovering herself. We should do everything we can to support her, so we’ll start by increasing her allowance.“

“But wouldn’t she just spend it all on magical girl merch again?“

“Maybe, but maybe she will start to buy makeup and clothes, and maybe, just maybe, she might just go out late at night to a cinema, a nice restaurant or even a moonlight view.“

“You are such a romantic; our angel might finally move away from her past and embrace her future.“

“Yes, and she can be happy and look up at the sky with triumph.

Now come here; it’s been a long day, and I just want to cuddle.

The dishes can wait.“

“And how was your day, Haruka-chan?“

“Oh, the same as always, Mum. How was your work?“

“The usual, the usual, nothing to write home about, build this, tear down that.“

“Doesn’t your work get exhausting after a while?“

“No need to worry about that. I may not look it, but I am more than capable of swinging a sledgehammer for a couple of hours.“ Mum flexes her biceps for emphasis, and I can't help but giggle under my breath.

She really doesn't look like a construction worker, more like an artist with her slender arms and beautiful hair.

“Anyway, you told me that you wanted to invite your classmate to lunch. How did it go?“

I reach over to dry the next plate before turning to face her.

“Well, she is really shy, so I don’t really know how I can get closer to her.“

Mum now turns to face me. Her blue eyes looking me up and down before giving me a kind smile and brushing a loose strand of her teal hair behind her ear.

“Oh, sweetie, every person is different; not everyone will immediately open up like that.“

“Yeah, I know, it’s just she always sticks to the back of the class; she can’t go to PE because of some sickness, and she always eats her lunch on the stairs to the roof, alone.

Nobody talks to her, and half the class wouldn’t even recognise her, so I thought she might – “

“Haruka, you really are a kind person, and I'm sure she would appreciate it, but tell me, did you invite her to have lunch with the rest of your friends or just with you?“

“Well, I asked her to join us three, but she ran out of the classroom, and I wanted to go after her, but Kaoruko stopped me, so…“

“Maybe she just isn’t comfortable with crowds; you could approach her alone and just join her instead of her joining you.“

“Huh, that makes sense. I would be sad to leave Sayo and Kaoruko behind then, but…thank you, Mum, I think that could work.“

Mum is smiling down at me before I finish drying the last plate.

“You really have the kind soul of your mother, my sweet precious daughter. Now come on, we need to get the triplets ready for bed.“

“Yeah, and tomorrow I will start operation stair lunch.“

We both giggle before moving to the living room and our next battlefield.

Chapter Text

Now it's time to dance and time to pray

Move close to me and hear what I say

It's torture time my little child

So follow me into the night

Let me drag you down

Let me kiss your neck

Please don't be afraid I'll show

Things you won't forget

To be continued...

So soft, so smooth and oh so full and heavy.

I see her before my eyes, the way her body tensed with every touch, the way drool ran down her chin and those noises she made, those soft whimpers filled with sorrow and those moans of pure anger.

“Hiiragi-san?“

If only I could have seen more; if only I knew as much as I do now. I want Magenta again, I need more of Azure, and I am salivating just thinking about what I can do with Sulfur.

“Hiiragi-san?“

Last night I spent oh so long browsing and looking at so many different toys and techniques I can use to test this magnificent porcelain doll in yellow.

“Hiiragi-san!“

Wah, the cutting voice of Ms Meioh jolts me away from my perfect fantasy as she’s looking at me from across the blackboard. Her face a mix of slight annoyance and worry.

“Is everything alright, Hiiragi-san?“

Oh no, everyone is looking at me, some even with a slight chuckle on their lips.

“Uhm…yeah, I’m sorry.“

“Well, ok, but please pay attention; this will be important for the test next week.“

I rub the back of my head and nod as a sign of apology. She turns her attention back to the blackboard. I look around the class, and most students are focusing again on the lesson, except for one.

A pair of jade green eyes is staring at me from the table next to mine. Haruka Hanabishi, she’s staring at me yet again. But the moment I turn to look at her, she turns away. Mhhm, she was staring at me yesterday too; what does she want from me? Well, for the moment I better try to actually pay attention and not get lost again in Sulfur’s sapphire-like eyes.

Oh, I want to taste your tears so much.

With the ringing of the bell and the signal for lunch, I rise with my bento in hand. I walk past Haruka and her friends, with none of them paying any attention to me. Strange. Did they give up on their lunch invitation? Have I managed to push away another group of people that wanted to talk to me? No matter; my plan is clear for the day. Venalita told me that they wanted to plan some things with me and that I should go home immediately after school.

On my way to the stairs to the roof, I move past the sea of students walking around with their lunches and talking to their friends. Nobody notices me or even looks my way, not that this is anything unusual. I quite like my solitude. Sure, it would be nice to speak with people about something, but that ship has long since passed.

The only one I need is my magical girls; they wouldn’t abandon me, they wouldn’t insult me, they are perfect, and they stand for all that is right in this world, even if they walk around like sluts and rush in without looking.

~Achoo

“Yo, you good, Blue?“

“Yeah, my apologies.“

“Uuuhhhh, they do say you sneeze when someone is thinking about you.“

Well, Haruka is in a good mood as always, but Sayo is looking so downtrodden it’s not even funny. She barely spoke all day and always had her head down. I lean over to pat her on the head.

“Would you cheer up already, sourpuss? We talked about this. Next time this bitch shows up, I’m gonna break all of her bones and shove a bar of soap down her throat for even daring to insult you.“

“I’m sorry, it’s just I’m—“

“Hey, don’t worry, Sayo-chan; we will get her, and that will be that, so smile. The day has been lovely so far, and it can only be better.“

Honestly, where does Haruka get all this energy from? It's kinda freaky sometimes.

“Well, girls, I’m sorry, but today I have a special appointment. So sorry, but I have to leave you now.”

Haruka stands up with her lunch in hand and smiles and waves at us before leaving the classroom.

“Hey, Blue, what the hell just happened? Where the fuck is she going?“

“I’m not sure, Kaoruko.”

“You think she’s going after Hiiragi-san again?“

“Probably, although I'm unsure if she's fully knowing what she's doing.“

“Argh, poor Utena, she doesn’t know yet; once Haruka has you in her sight, she sticks to you harder than gum.“

Finally arriving at my destination, I sit down on the stairs and open my bento. A lovely mix of rice and vegetables with some tamagoyaki greets me. Izumi really knows how to make the best lunches. The fluffiness and custardy texture of the perfectly crafted tamagoyaki immediately envelop me as I take the first bite of the omelette. A sweet yet savoury taste fills my mouth, and with another bite, I become so fully immersed in this dream meal that I can't help but let out a small shudder. Next, I try the rice and vegetables and –

“Utena-chan, do you mind if I join you?“

Huh? My thoughts of delicious rice are interrupted as a voice calls out to me. I look up to be greeted by jade green eyes and a warm smile.

“Oh, sorry if I startled you. I just thought that you might not like to eat in crowds, so maybe I could join you, and just the two of us could have lunch.“

Haruka rubs the back of her head as she holds her bento box in her hand.

No, not here, not in my only refuge, away from the looks of others. Please don’t do this to me, Haruka.

“Uhm… I…please, I don’t… I mean… I…you“

“Hey, it’s ok if you want to eat alone. I just wanted to make sure you are ok, since… I don’t know; I can't stand the thought that one of my classmates is always alone and without anyone to talk to, so maybe I could just sit here with you, and we both could enjoy our lunches in peace and quiet or talk about something. Just tell me what you want to do.”

Instinctively I cover my mouth and turn my head away from her. What do I do? What do I do? She’s smiling at me without a care in the world. Why? Why is she trying to be kind to me? What did I do to deserve this? I feel my heart beating fast in my chest, and a ringing in my ears appears; my breathing gets faster and faster, and my vision gets slightly blurry. Quick, what do I do? She’s looking at me with such calm gentleness.

“I…uhm… I…don’t like when people see me eat.“

This is probably the best I can come up with, and it isn’t even that far from the truth; if I didn’t need to eat lunch, I probably wouldn’t do it, but the day is too long for that, and breakfast won’t hold me over for that long. I hate eating, I hate opening my mouth, and I hate even just the thought of someone seeing them. Hell, I don’t even eat with my parents; I eat in my room. Nobody should look at me, so why? Why does she want to invade my privacy, and for what? To feel better about herself? Does she just want to save the class introvert, like I’m some sort of challenge to overcome?

“Huh, I thought it was something like that.“ Her smile remains, but she’s closing her eyes before nodding to herself.

“Would it be ok for you if I just sat down on the stairs a bit further down?“

“Wha...wha...what do you mean?“

“Well, if I sit down there, then I can’t see you while you’re eating, but we could still talk, right?“

Is she for real? What is she thinking? How stubborn can one person be? And for what, just because I’m her classmate? I barely remembered her name, and yet she talks to me like we have known each other for a long time. I don’t understand her. But I feel like if I refuse her anymore, she might get even crazier ideas. So…

“Uhm… If you promise not to look up at me, then…sure…ok.“

And her face lights up like a New Year's firework. With an enthusiastic nod, she steps down a few steps and sits down with her back to me.

“Thank you, Utena-chan. In all honesty, I wouldn't have known what to do if you had said no. I’m so happy; thank you for giving me the chance to eat with you.“

Bright is the only way I can describe this girl; she embodies the pure, unfiltered power of the sun in humanoid form. But there is something about that smile that just makes me feel a bit warmer inside, which shouldn’t be possible seeing as my body doesn’t heat up anymore, well, except for that strange feeling between my legs and in my stomach that I get while transformed. Despite her strange behaviour, I don't feel irritated with her; instead, I'm more curious about her willingness to go to such great lengths just to eat lunch with me. In nine years of school, not once has another person ever asked me if they can eat lunch with me; not once has another student brought me my homework when I was sick. And yet in just one week, she has brought me my homework, complimented me on my work with flowers, invited me to lunch, and even accepted the silly condition I set for eating with me. What the hell is she?

As I struggle to control myself, a tear trickles down my cheek. I look over at her; she’s just enjoying her food while quietly humming to herself. She shows no signs of annoyance towards me. She just seems to truly want to eat with me. What is she hiding? This can’t be real; this has to be a trick, and I walked right into it. Her friends are probably behind the door to the roof waiting for her signal before emptying a bucket of paint over me. No, that can’t be right; both Minakami-san and Tenkawa-san were in the classroom with Haruka when I left; they couldn’t be the ones behind that, and Minakami-san was also trying to talk to me yesterday. I look down on my food and my chopsticks… I can’t…NO!

“Uhm… Sorry, Haruka. I’m not really hungry; I’m going back to class.“

Immediately I stand up and grab my lunch before moving past her and going as fast as possible back to the class; I’m not giving you a chance to spring your trap.

“Utena-chan, wait!“

No, I won’t listen. I’m not normal; I am a freak. I don’t need company; I only need my magical girls, and they need me now more than ever.

Well, that’s unsurprising; I see Hiiragi-san almost running full sprint back into the classroom without Haruka.

Guess little Miss Sunshine met her match. Honestly, what did she expect? Not everyone will just open up to you like that. Still though, can’t fault her for trying; girl looks ready to bawl her eyes out any second, and her hands are shaking like crazy. Better to keep an eye on her till Haruka comes back.

“Yo, Sayo, you have just been staring at your food for the last 5 minutes or so; all good?“ That seemed to have startled her because her eyes shoot up at me with a shocked expression like a dog that’s been caught trying to eat the freshly made cutlets.

“I… I’m sorry; I have been completely lost in thought today. My apologies, Kaoruko.“

Damn, that freak seems to have completely fried her brain. Guess I should keep an eye on both of them then; it has been quite a fucking week.

Just you wait when I get to you in my hands.

-After School

Overall, the day was quite interesting. Haruka came back to the classroom only after the lunch break, and she looked sad as all hell. This is probably the first time I saw Haruka looking this sad, and it certainly didn’t help that she refused to talk about what exactly happened. Damn, Hiiragi, What did you say to her? Well, she kinda did this to herself, but it still fucking hurts to see Pinkie all deflated and helpless. And as for Sayo, well, she’s a mess. Barely there half of the time, and when she was, she hardly talked and always stared at her chest.

It's frustrating, to put it mildly, but what can I do at this point? Sayo didn’t talk about the specifics of what happened yesterday. But I have seen enough to get the picture; that girl is probably some massive pervert who gets off on torturing magical girls, and given that she did her shit to Magenta and now Azure, I’m most likely the next one on the list. Perfect, but I have to be careful. Can’t really let the others know what I’m about to do. Then again, I always liked that saying about asking for forgiveness being easier than asking for permission. For now, though, it’s time to get home, get changed, and attend our weekly meeting in our 'secret' meeting place.

Heh, oh, there she is, little Miss Rain Clouds, clutching what appears to be a parasol in her hands. I know it’s probably pointless, but to hell with it; just give it a good old try.

“Hey, Hiiragi-san, sorry if Haruka bothered you; she’s an airhead who thinks the whole world can be saved with hugs and kisses, so don’t hold it against her, ok?“

Fuck, she looks like a scared kitten, but surprisingly she isn’t running away or trying to ignore me; she’s just looking at me while her hands cling on to her parasol like her life depends on it.

“Thank you for worrying, and I am sorry. I didn’t mean to make Haruka sad; it’s just…“

“Hey, no worries; she annoyed the hell out of me when I first transferred over. I quickly found out that trying to ignore her isn’t gonna get you very far, so I’m not saying drop your guard and hug her, but keep an open mind with her; I promise she means well.“

She nods before walking out of the school building with her little parasol in hand. Damn, looking at her, with that pale complexion and black parasol, she looks like one of those goth chicks, heh. She's kinda adorable, not gonna lie. Well, that’s that. Now to get home before sis comes back from work.

After arriving at my shitty little apartment in my own little corner of paradise, I make my way to my room and immediately slip into something more comfortable. Let’s see, definitely my baggy jeans; knowing Haruka, this will probably be a longer meeting, so best get really comfy. Next, I choose my favourite black and white shirt combo, and finally, I put on my best pair of black sneakers. Although they are worn out, they still pack quite a mean kick, and I love the feeling of them too much to ever throw them away. Honestly just surprised that I got this whole ensemble for almost nothing in a second-hand store, but another one’s garbage is another one’s treasure, and now since I have plenty of time before the meeting, let’s have a quick listen to some tunes before seeing what’s left in the fridge.

-At the secret meeting place of Tres Magia

“Hi, girls, can I take your order?“

Haruka is deep in thought as she overlooks her menu.

Not like we have been to this place every Friday for I don’t even know how long.

“The menu hasn't changed since last time; just take the usual, Haruka.“

“Alright, I have decided to order the pizza funghi and a large soda. What would you like, girls?”

“Bring me the same as always, Unazuki.“

“Alright, one large Coke and fries. What about you, Sayo-san?“

“Huh? Oh, my apologies, I just take a green tea, please.“

“Ok, coming right up.“

And with that we are alone in our secluded booth in this definitely ‘secret‘ family restaurant.

Sayo, dressed modestly in a wide, long blue sweater and a long white skirt, sits next to me. She isn’t faring any better than in school, but at least she’s a bit more talkative than before. And then there is this little sad pile of misery across from me; Haruka, in a red long sleeved shirt with the word gratin on it and jean shorts, is drawing little circles with her finger, looking like a kicked puppy. For God's sake, these two are beyond saving sometimes.

“Ok, Haruka, you wanted this meeting; then go ahead, our great and mighty leader; meet away.“

“She said she doesn’t like when someone sees her eating.“

“You still on about Hiiragi? Listen, I spoke with her when we left school; she seems to me like a scared introvert, so of course your aggressive kindness is gonna freak her out. Just be normal around her if you really care that much; say hi to her in the hallway or wish her a good day after school. Just don’t do your stalker thing with her. Take it easy, ok?“

“You are right, Kaoruko-chan; maybe I was just too aggressive for her.“

Alright, one problem solved, and Pinky is smiling again. Now for the other elephant in the room.

“So, the reason I called for this meeting.“ Haruka now has her authoritative tone on; great, here comes the speech.

”We need to talk about this new girl. Not only did she terrible things to Sayo, but given her strength and strange abilities, we most definitely need to do something about her.“

Sayo flinches at the mere mention of that freak, and her face is growing red before she’s turning away from us. Great, gotta work at bit more on cheering her up.

”I wonder who she could be; all those things she said and all the things she has done are so strange. What do you girls think?“

”Well, for starters, I think it’s safe to assume that she is probably a magical girl like us, just an evil version. The star is has to be her symbol, like the heart is ours. I would also guess that another member of her organisation was the one that attacked Gladiolus, and based on what you said about her reaction to that information, she is most likely working independently from that other member. The only thing that kinda throws me for a loop is her abilities; so far, it seems like she can turn inanimate objects into her tools and can change them however she sees fit, but we don't know how she does it.“

”Wow, impressive, that’s our Kaoruko-chan. You really have an eye for details, haha.“

”Hey, what can I say? My sis is watching these true crime dramas all the time, and I have nothing better to do.“ Honestly, it's not like anything better is on, and hell, Sis is fighting over the TV remote like her life depends on it.

”So, could there be a chance that we can discover who she is?“

Sayo suddenly turns back to us with determination in her eyes; that’s a better look for you, ice queen. Haruka, meanwhile, is setting her brightness to max at the sight of Sayo breaking her cocoon of misery.

”Nah, sorry, Blue, I don't think so. If she’s working under the same rules as a normal magical girl, then she would also have the same recognition inhibitor magic as we three. Don’t think we can find out who’s under the mask unless we directly see her transform.“

Both sigh at my statement, which I get, but still that shit sucks, although if I can force her to detransform and break her transformation item, then maybe I can simply subdue her.

”Ok, but for now I will have a talk with Vatz-chan and see if they know anything else. As for our duties as magical girls." Haruka takes a second to look both of us dead in the eyes before turning on her extra serious face.

“For now there will be absolutely no solo actions; we can’t let our guard down and assume that she doesn’t want to kill us.“

Damn, seeing Haruka so serious and yet somewhat scared about this makes me feel like a real dick for what I'm about to do, but this bitch needs to be taught a lesson, and these two should just let me handle this.

”Oh, but second order of business, Tres Magia, enjoy your food and that's an order.“ She gives us her most serious face before dropping it immediately in favour of her hungry foodie face with a big smile, of course.

I turn my head and see Unazuki returning with our food and drinks in hand. Great! I was getting hungry anyway.

After a rather large meal, which was further expanded by Haruka's order of parfaits for everyone and Sayo's decision to order some ultra spicy curry, we parted ways. Now standing outside the family restaurant, I look up at the sky and the setting sun. Let's see, my backpack has everything I need; I'm fully prepared physically and mentally, and with a roll of my shoulder and a small crack of my neck, I make my way towards my rule-breaking and hopefully the end of this sexual harasser.

-At the Hiiragi household

Stupid, stupid, stupid!

I was so stupid; why did I do this? Why can’t I just act normally for once? She couldn’t have seen my teeth during that lunch; she couldn’t. So why? Why do I always do this? Why do I run away every time?

I hate it, hate myself for it, and hate them for doing this to me. Seeing their faces as they pointed and laughed at me while I cried and begged for them to stop, I snarl in anger and throw my pillow around my room. If I can find them again, I’ll…

Ah, who am I kidding? I can’t face them again; I can’t even stand up to them in my dreams. I am a victim; that is all I am.

Slowly opening my compact to see the damage of today’s weather, I am greeted by my reflection, scowling at me.

“Are you also planning to insult me? Come on, go ahead, tell me how much of a coward I am.“

”Why are you wearing her underwear again?“

I break eye contact for a second to look down at myself, and yes, she’s right; I’m wearing nothing but Magenta’s underwear and a worn-out Miracle Mimiru shirt.

”So? What’s wrong with that? Do you want to tell me what to wear too?“

”Darling, are you frustrated with me or yourself?“

”Stop saying darling; that is Magia Sulfur’s line.“

”Answer the question, Utena.“

”Fine, but aren't we both the same? You always said that you are me, so what are you saying?“

”I am you, yes, but you are definitely not me. I would never slump down in scavenged underwear; I would never run away from a girl like Haruka. Have you seen her smile? That is Sailor Moon in the real world, and you left her sitting on the stairs alone.“

”So, what do you care about how I feel about Haruka?“

”Darling, she is like a magical girl personified. Do you remember the episode where Sailor Jupiter first appeared?“

”You would dare question if I know that episode; watch who you’re talking to. Yeah, Usagi was the only one not intimidated by Makoto and just treated her like anyone else and wanted to be her friend. So, what’s your point?“

”All I want is for you to be a little more honest with yourself and maybe, just maybe, get over your issues, Utena.“

”Oh, easy for you to see, Ms Mirror.“

”So, you think I have it easy? Well, try going outside and see how you feel then when your skin is boiling and bubbling and you can do nothing against it. Imagine blood pouring out of you and it turning to ash. Utena, we’re cursed, so please make our time with normal people more fun; what else can happen to us now anyway?"

”You really have it rough, don’t you?“

”Heh, look who's talking. Anyway, Venalita should arrive soon, so best put some more clothes on.“

”But first, something to drink; I'm thirsty from all that arguing.“

”You and me both, darling.“

I sit up from my bed and walk over to my closet, where I find the bottles I'm looking for behind the original packaging of my Queen Nehelenia figurine. Strange, why do I go for this first when there is still some apple juice downstairs? Well, in a way it’s something to drink, even if I don’t really need to drink it right now, given that there weren’t really that many burns today. But regardless, down it goes. This stuff is blood, right? There's no other possible explanation for it. But when I poured it in a glass yesterday, it was purple, not red; so what is it?

”Utena, may I enter?“

Dammit, Venalita is already here. I quickly put on a pair of pyjama bottoms and sit back down on my bed.

”Yeah, come in.“

A black vortex opens, and out comes Venalita with a few books floating behind them. Oh gods, this can only mean fun.

”Hello, good day, Utena. I hope you had a wonderful school day.“

”Hi, Venalita-san, uh, I hope you had a good day too.“

"Thanks, now that we've finished chatting, let's discuss business."

”Uhm, sure, but what do you mean by business?“

”Nothing bad, I assure you, just a small little thing that bothered me after your last fight. Say, Utena, how about we look for a name for your villain persona today?“

”Name? What do I need a name for?“

The mascot smiles their permanent smile before setting the books down on my desk.

”Every great villain has a name. I mean, how can magical girls fear you or curse you if they don’t know your name?“

”But I managed without one so far, and it’s not like I’m going to be their villain forever, so why?“

”Utena, do you really want to go your whole career without a name? What do I tell your colleagues when they ask who this new villain is?“

”Wait, colleagues, I have those?“

”Oh, I guess I forgot to tell you. Remember when we first met and I told you that there could be others besides you?“

”Yeah, you did.“ I grab my Magia Magenta pillow and hug it tightly; somehow I don’t think I’m going to like where this is going.

”So, I am the mascot and advisor of a small group of young dark magias called Enormeeta; our goal is, as I alluded to, the eradication of this corrupt system of magical girls. We want to destroy magical girls who have become nothing more than glory hounds and aren’t living up to their potential. There are countless young girls with the potential to be magical girls, and yet they are never able to fly in the light.“

”Wait, destroy, isn’t that too much?“

"Well, that's just a metaphor. I don’t want to kill or maim any magical girl, but their false wings need to be cut down in order for the real magical girls to shine even brighter.“

”Do all the others believe this?“

”More or less, given the circumstances, it has become quite troublesome to recruit good personnel, but most of our members are harmless and play along. If nothing else, Enormeeta's glorious leader ensures that all members conform to her will, so there is no need to worry about anyone going too far.

There is something strange about the way Venalita just said glorious leader; it's probably for the best not to ask about them.

”Say, Venalita, do all members use a star like mine?“

”Oh yeah, the star is our symbol, and everyone has one and a star mark on their body, like the two stars on your cheeks when you transform.“

Ok, time for the question I have wanted to ask since my first fight.

”Venalita, did one of these girls attack a magical girl by the name of Gladiolus botania?“

Their expression doesn’t change in the slightest, but they do take a moment to think before they float closer to me.

”Yes, that was one of our newer members. Why do you ask?“

”They left a magical girl for dead and burnt down the botanical gardens!“

"Yes, that situation was unfortunate, but I assure you, Gladiolus is alive and well and almost fully recovered from what I have heard. As for the person who did this, well, it was mostly overexcitement on her part and a bit of negligence on mine. Her power was a perfect counter to Botania, and she went a bit overboard, but I stepped in before worse could happen.“

”Unbelievable, and she is in the same group as me?“

”No, Utena, she is a member of Enormeeta; you are just a dark magia for two more fights. Remember you wanted to just help a little bit, and I have no problem with letting you go afterwards, so I would rather keep those informations a trade secret.“

Dammit, can’t argue with that.

”But if you joined our righteous crusade against these false magical girls, then of course I would introduce you two. I mean, you yourself saw in what state Tres Magia is currently in, disorganised and their members walking around like that. Can you really change their behaviour with just two more fights though? But that’s a discussion for another time; right now we need a name for you, even if you can only use it two more times.“

All of this seems excessive, and suddenly, Venalita's actions feel a little intimidating. Best to play along for now and think about all of this in peace after they are gone. I mean they haven’t lied to me yet, and my darlings do need a lot more work before I can call them truly perfect.

”Ok, so what kind of name would be best?“

”Alright, so for starters I have brought a few different dictionaries with me. All kinds of languages – I know most teenagers are into German or Latin, but there is also French, Spanish and even a Swedish one, so just choose whatever feels right.“

After two hours of reading through a few books here and there and scribbling down a few possibilities, I notice Venalita hovering right in front of my Vatz and Vera plushies. Huh, I never noticed how similar they all really looked—just a different symbol and colour on all of them.

”Say, Venalita, how did you even come to realise that something is wrong with the magical girl system?“

”Now, that's an intriguing question, Utena. Sadly I don’t have my cue cards with my sad backstory with me; let’s just say for now that I had a very close hand in the system and awoke to the evil it produced. Hah, I once saw a magical girl who used her abilities to steal money from the very banks she helped save from robbers and that is only one of the many misdeeds I saw. The world can be cruel, and there are many humans in positions where they really shouldn’t be and many people who deserve the world yet are pushed into the dirt by disgusting parasites. Suffice it to say, I came to the conclusion that this system needs to be destroyed no matter the cause. As for those two clowns here, let’s just say we don’t really get along. Anyway, how does your search for a name come along?“

”Uhm, I have a few nice-sounding ones, although I’m not sure if they would fit.“

”Ok, let me take a look.“ Venalita floats over to my desk and, with a careful eye, reads my list of possibly cringe and terrible names.

"Hmm, none of these names seem like good villain material, but I do like two of the crossed-out ones: Phantom Domme and this one." They point down to a name on the top of the list that is half-erased and half-crossed-out.

”Really, that one, that was just a stupid thing I got after—”

”Hold that thought; I sense a magical girl.“

”What? Where? Who? I can’t sense anything, Venalita.“

”That’s because you don’t know what to look for yet; mana sensing is a difficult thing. It is done by fine-tuning your senses to an absurd degree and knowing what line of colour to follow.“

”Line of colour?“

”No matter for now; do you want to go?“

”Do you know which magical girl it is?“

”I can’t really say, but it is definitely a lone magical girl, and she’s pouring out huge amounts of mana, so that can only mean... she’s challenging you, Utena.“

Interesting, one of my darlings came out to play. If it’s Azure, I can see if she learnt her lesson, and if it’s Magenta, I can give her some more attention, but if it’s Sulfur…

Damn, what’s taking this bitch so long? I’ve been here for an hour already. As I pace back and forth for the fifth time, I crack my knuckles for the third time. Maybe I shouldn’t have picked such a faraway place. But where else could I fight freely, without cameras, civilians, or anyone to witness it? And most importantly far away from our walking mana radar Sayo.

Still, why do I even care that much about what others think of my true self? Not like I’m the most popular member of Tres Magia anyway. But given what happened at the last convention, I’m kinda glad about that. The image of that crazy fan with the glasses that wanted her boobs signed by Azure comes to mind, and I can’t help but chuckle at that memory. Magenta was speechless and Azure was ready to shit a brick; I probably broke a few rips by punishing myself in the stomach from trying to stop myself from laughing.

Well, time for a sip of water. I walk to a couple of trees behind the old decrepit church and take out my backpack from a high up branch. Let’s see, exactly 8pm and no sun on the horizon, perfect time for a creepy pervert to show up. It's obvious that the weather and time of day couldn't be mere coincidences. Both times she appeared, the sun was nowhere to be seen, so my guess is she doesn’t like it.

After taking a sip from my water bottle and throwing my bag back up the tree, I take my position in front of the church again. Creepy place all things considered, a rundown church with barely a roof and broken walls all around; the only thing that still looks good about it is the entrance with a cross right on top and the stained glass window in the back. But one question lingers on my mind, more out of boredom than anything: who the hell builds a church this far away in the woods? Well, not that it matters, but still, the nearest road is at least two fucking kilometres away and there isn’t even a clear path to this ruin.

I let out a deep sigh before kicking a nearby rock into the woods. Fuck, fuck and triple fuck. Here I am on a Friday night, standing in a forest clearing and waiting for someone who might not even show up.

What the hell happened these last few days? How the hell did we let her trample us like that? She’s just one girl; she can’t be that strong. I mean, she ran away like a gutless coward after sensing Magenta and me. Fucking frustrating, and Azure isn’t helping. What’s going on with her anyway? I swear she takes everything so personally and always bundles up her emotions rather than face them directly. If I were in the same position as her, I would have punched that old shitbag that calls herself her mother out the moment she decided to take away everything that could ’distract me from my studies‘, eat a barbed dick, you old hag. But Sayo won’t face the truth; she just pretends that everything is alright, as if her life were completely normal. Damn fool, but it’s for her sake and Haruka’s that I am here.

She’ll probably hate me for breaking her rules, but come on, Haruka, this is the kind of dirty work that is just right for me—no darling, no cutesy smile, and, god forbid, this fucking laugh Vatz had me do in that interview.

”Ohohohoho, I am Magia Sulfur. I enjoy afternoon tea and a lovely slice of lemon pie; fucking kill me with a shovel right now.“ Fucking commercials, interviews, and fan meet-and-greets. Although I do kinda like those meetings, they make me think that at least someone is cheering for me when I risk my neck out there, even if my figures sell-

Hold up, I sense some dark mana from deep in the forest. There you are; welcome to the party, little miss perv. I turn towards the forest while focusing my mind on detecting any signs of movement or sudden mana outbursts. There is nothing, no sound, and no movement; perhaps she is waiting and observing? Ok, she’s not gonna make the first move then.

Wait, now I hear something move. I focus again, and she’s still there where she was, so I guess it’s one of her demonic creations then. Let’s see, there is nothing but trees and bushes around, so maybe some roots that could try to ensnare me? Ok, fine, let’s play along for now and then hit her with a surprise attack when she least expects it. Haruka would hate all these schemes, but honestly if it works, it works.

Out of the corner of my eye I see a shadow move through the nearby bushes. Alright, let’s get this trap reversed. With careful steps, I move closer to the bush; just in case I need it, I summon a small round shield on my right arm. Now, what kind of weird shit have you planned for me?

Standing only three steps away from the bush, I take a deep breath before attacking it with my shield. It might look ridiculous, but if it’s effective, who cares? Strangely, I encounter no resistance and can move through the bush without interruption.

Turning around immediately, I see nothing behind the bush; however, a puddle on the ground catches my attention. That shouldn’t be here; there hasn’t been any rain today.

“Alright, let's turn on the light.“ I turn up the brightness of my small shield and move closer to examine the puddle, which contains a white liquid. Strange, it leaves behind a residue sorta like… wax.

Suddenly, I feel something wet and hot drop on my shoulder. As I turn to look up at the tree from which it came, I hear a bone-chilling scream, and more wax continues to fall from the trees onto me. Shit, ok, so wax is her weapon now. A huge light is moving through the forest and coming closer and closer, a loud wail and the sound of trees falling accompanying it.

The wax from the tree, meanwhile, forms around my ankles and wrists and keeps me from moving. Shit, ok, stay calm and play along for now; ride out her bizarre sex fantasies, and after I get some information and have all I need, I’m gonna fry your ass with my fist, bitch. With a loud crash a huge mountain of wax comes into view.

A burning candlewick sits on top, with wax pouring down over this creature's human-like features. It seems to have a woman’s face, but it’s crying and wailing; the whole thing is made out of hot molten wax, and every corner is constantly shifting and reforming. It even has breasts that spew forth molten wax. What a weird and disturbing creature; it’s almost like its own wax is burning it.

The wax creature picks me up with her surprisingly fast and huge hands. Now it lifts me to its face, and then pushes me inside its body.

Shit, shit, shit, hot, hot, hot.

Argh, the thing locks me inside its chest with only my head and torso sticking out while my limbs are stuck in place by the hardened wax that makes up the inside of its body. Interesting, I at least have to give her that; this creature is seriously messed up but interesting.

“Ok, what's next, you clown?“

As if on command, the creature bends down and turns me to face a silhouette moving through the destroyed part of the forest.

Incredible, it really is her. Magia Sulfur, my Sulfur, the graceful and elegant shield of Tres Magia, is here in my grasp.

I can’t help but laugh as I make my way towards her. Truly, Venalita has intriguing ideas, a giant wax monster rampaging through the forest uprooting trees and wailing in anguish; it is exhilarating, all of this for her, my angel in yellow. Fear, excitement, and all of the pure emotions of terror, as she has to wait for me to come to her. With every step my hunger grows; with every step the burning between my legs gets hotter and hotter. I hope you can alleviate my pent-up desire for a real magical girl. Although Magenta was somewhat disappointing and Azure was regrettable, my hopes for you remain high.

Oh, I can see her now, so lively, how she struggles against her restraints, how her beautiful hair is shining like pure gold under the moonlight, those eyes like burning sapphires pulsing with life and her body, so small and frail looking and yet such ferocity behind her every action. Who would ever dare call her the lesser of Tres Magia? She might not be the most talkative member of the team, but I have watched every single interview this girl ever held; I was there at her live debut, and I own every single piece of Sulfur merch that exists. Let me tell you, Magia Sulfur is a pure, elegant maiden; she would never stoop so low like Magia Azure. Even if I do like the secret between us two, she is still supposed to be a magical girl, and they don’t walk around like sluts. But what do I do if Sulfur also doesn’t have a bra? Well, I guess in that case I would have to punish her accordingly.

Now let the show begin.

I step outside the forest and into the open clearing and right in front of my darling Sulfur.

“My, what a wonderful night and such lovely company to share it with.“

“Heh, I guess I am your plaything today.“

“Oh, my darling Sulfur, plaything is such an ugly word; I wouldn’t dare call you something like that; you are much too pretty for that. No, today I want to see if you can restore the reputation of Tres Magia; after all, Magenta was an ineffective leader, and Azure presents herself in a, let's say, inappropriate manner. However, let's not focus too much on the others; I want to experience you on this beautiful night."

With both of my hands I rip her blouse open. I want to see the shock on this maiden's face when I defile her.

…

“Ok, I guess this really is a team-wide thing: no bra again.“

Her face is flushed and her teeth are gritted. Seems like she doesn’t want to talk to me. Immediately I grab both of her small, petite breasts and start to knead these mounds. Her skin, so untouched and beautiful, seems to radiate a glow under the moonlight, akin to my own. The sun hasn’t touched her, but why should it? The sun has no eye for something so beautiful; it can only burn that which is undesirable.

It seems my ministrations show some effect, as Sulfur starts to quietly moan in harmony. The music she makes is truly magnificent! The moon is bright and glowing, and under its boundless light, a golden maiden sings of pleasure and pain. A tear runs down my cheek at this majestic display; the hunger inside me stirs, not like yesterday; it is now much more intense. My insides are hollow; no matter how much I have eaten since yesterday, no matter how much of that liquid I consumed, this hunger is always there.

”Tell me, does Azure enjoy the sensation of fabric rubbing against her bare chest? Does she enjoy the way they bounce up and down with every step? She certainly didn't make as sweet a sound as you do."

I continue to knead her soft flesh as I let my tongue glide over her left breast. Her heartbeat feels so soothing, and her continued moans keep me going as I coat her areola in my saliva. First I enjoy her taste before I punish her naughty body.

“Alright, I get it, you’re just some fucking pervert freak that gets off on harassing magical girls, so would you stop licking my fucking tit, you cunt!“

Did I mishear her? No, that can’t be right. Magia Sulfur would never say those nasty things; she is…

“Oi, earth to freak, stop this bullshit and let me go before I shove this wax thing up your ass!“

“My dear Sulfur, these words don’t become you. Tell me, does it feel that good that you would forsake your noble bearing?“

“Noble bearing, don't tell me you actually believe that shit. Do you really think that I’m some pretty pussy princess that is always smiling and happy? Hah, you really are as stupid as you look. Let me guess, you are one of those stalker-type obsessive fans who thinks that she knows us. Well, I have some news for you: we are human beings and not plastic Barbies for you to play with."

No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.

This can’t be real; this is a lie; this is wrong; this is…disgusting.

I slap her across the mouth with the back of my hand.

“Liar, don’t you dare say that.“

Sulfur looks at me without flinching; she took the hit without any reaction, she smiles and spits in my face. This girl she is -

“Eat a dick, you demon hooker; this is the real world and not some fantasy.“

I bare my teeth at her as tears are starting to form; she is a fraud, the last member of Tres Magia, and she is a… She is a filthy, vulgar, and disgusting piece of shit.

“You are not a magical girl.“ I spit these words out with all the venom I can muster.

“Hah, so you really do believe in fairy tales. Let me tell you another truth: Azure is one of the nicest people on the planet, Magenta is a living saint, and I will make sure you never touch either of them ever again."

This girl is…

She is…

They all are...

My dream girls, they are all...

I…

DO IT, NOURISH MY HATE AND SHUT HER UP!

My vision turns red, all thoughts become empty, and the only thing that persists is this feeling of hunger. I grab her left breast again and open my mouth; she protests with something obscene, but I tune it out. Slowly I move towards her warm flesh. I don’t care about her; I don’t care about this fraud of a magical girl. All I need to do is make her shut up. They are all wrong, I need to correct them.

I fully embrace this sensation, and I allow my instincts to guide me as I take a bite. I can smell her anger, I can hear her heartbeat, and I can see every little twitch that her body makes. She screams and thrashes about. I also tune it out. The only thing that matters is the warmth that slowly enters my mouth, blood. Of course it would be blood; what else can tell me so much about a person than the very liquid that provides them life? Each drop offers a delightful experience reminiscent of paradise, with a subtle acidity and a trace of iron, exuding warmth, intensity, beauty, and exquisite richness. The scent nearly overwhelms me; the faint trace of salt from her sweat intertwines with her cries of pain, and I have never felt such happiness and peace before. This is the taste of one of my dream girls. A single tear rolls down my cheek; I am sorry that I failed you, but I don't think I like you anymore, Sulfur.

“Ok, that’s it, you fucking leech!“

Fucking hell, this fucking cunt.

With all the strength I can muster, I focus my lightning into my right hand and break it out of the hardened wax. She doesn’t notice, too busy biting me in my fucking tit. Oh, darling, you won’t leave here alive, I'll swear.

~Pow ~Crack

I smash my fist into the side of her skull, right under her little stupid golden horn, and send her flying straight into the old decrepit church.

Alright, now this disgusting wax thing, but wait, her crop is lying on the ground… Ok, it might be worth a try. The wax monster sits there wailing, not knowing what to do now that its master is incapacitated, as the hot wax keeps pouring out of it like tears. Mustering all my strength again to break free from this thing's insides; I pick up the weird little weapon of that mosquito. A leather crop with a star tip that might be made out of real gold sure packs a mean punch, but without the cruel hand that uses it, it’s just a useless little toy.

“Heh, good luck fighting without it." I try to snap the weapon in two; the leather is sturdy, but everything breaks eventually. With a little heat from my lightning, it melts slightly and breaks just as easily. The parts dissolve immediately in a puff of black and purple smoke, and once her tool of torture is gone, the wax monster begins to scream and thrash about before it starts to fall apart. Guess she creates the monsters with her crop, and without it, they disappear. Good to know, and with a hint of curiosity, I walk over to the spot where the creature stood only to find a few candles lying there among a small puddle of wax. And her monsters are self-cleaning. Ha, fucking bitch.

I crack my knuckles and start moving towards the church and the hole in the wall where I punched her through. Dusting myself off in the process, I see the damage she did to my blouse, and I wipe away the blood and saliva still running down my chest.

“Alright, let's finish this, darling.💛“

No, no, no, this is all wrong. No magical girl acts like this. Sure, they can be a bit dramatic in the heat of battle, but … this is all wrong. They are all wrong, every single one of them.

Everything hurts; my back hurts from impacting against that wall, my head hurts from her punch, and my stomach hurts every second of my miserable existence. While crashing through this old building, I hit a stained glass window, causing the shards to fall and cut into my arms and legs; ironically, despite the pain, I have never felt more alive.

But Sulfur, she is…heh, oh, I don’t like this version of her. Why can’t she just be the nice noble magical girl? Even Magenta and Azure spoke like they were supposed to, despite Azure being pretty naughty and Magenta not having this rabble under control.

“I am Magia Sulfur and I will protect Sendai no matter the cost; nothing will break through my shield of justice.“ Hehe, the promise she made during her debut speech – I remember crying so much that day. She was beautiful, she was mysterious and so charming, and Magenta and Azure looked so happy. A fucking fraud, that’s all she is! She lied; she is not that. She is nothing more than a dog that plays nice for the camera. Plays nice but is a hideous viper, heh; she reminds me of those three girls, come to think of it. One of those girls was blonde, oh, but she had brown eyes not blue ones. Oh, yes, I remember everything about that day when they lured me to the schoolyard, saying they saw a magical girl flying nearby… their laughter, my sobs…hell, I remember the looks on my parents faces as the school called them and me sitting there with my hair and my uniform still drenched in red paint.

I open my eyes, and I am greeted by me. More specifically, my reflection in one of the window shards. Oh, she is smiling at me; how lovely.

”Say, do you have any suggestions how I could teach her a lesson about being a proper magical girl?“

She ignores me and points towards her forehead. Putting my hand up there and I feel something warm and wet… Oh, right, I’m bleeding all over, and speaking of blood, what is this delicious taste on my tongue? I stretch it out of my mouth and, oh…almost forgot. I bit Sulfur and she, in turn, punched me into this building. Guess I deserved that, but still, a magical girl should be lying here and not the villain. No, I am the one who should use underhanded tricks and not her. What was up with those sparks on her fist anyway? Her magic is defensive-orientated, not offensive. I mean, sure, she used it in unconventional means before, and there were all those speculations online about how Sulfur might be hiding something; heh, I guess I found out what she was hiding. She is a vulgar, crude dog that pretends to be nice. I love her for showing me so many new sides to magical girls, but I absolutely despise her for everything she said. No magical girl should talk like this.

Footsteps? Well, I guess a good villain has to save face then. I look at my reflection again, and she just smiles and licks her lips. Maybe…maybe I should do that too; after all, I already disregarded Venalita’s order, so what could happen to me now? I lick the last remaining drops of Sulfur’s blood and swallow all of it. So warm and tasty, I feel like I’m floating on a cloud...

As I slowly get up and assess the final damage, I notice pieces of glass everywhere—most in my arms, but some in my thighs and one even in my chest. I remove the first piece and… strangely, there is no pain. Alright, now for the others, and on and on it goes, so many pieces of glass in me, and hey... what is this thing on the floor?

I bend down to pick up something golden that looks like…my horn. Oh, and there is the other one; heh, I guess they really weren’t parts of me. Although I feel somewhat strange, even more now. Urgh, my stomach hurts, it burns and I can’t breathe.

Relax, Utena; this is just a normal step on your path towards villainy. Don’t you remember what Venalita said? I am a…

”Hehe, of course, how could I ever forget? I haven’t spoken that word since… I don’t even remember. I always hated it, everything about it makes me sick to my stomach. Yet despite my refusal to be compared to it, I look at my hands and see my nails growing longer and longer, with the tips sharpening and hardening like steel. The blood that was running down the wounds in my arms and legs is covering the remains of the purple leather that still covers my body. Yes, that is what I am; I am a brutal monster that feeds on life itself. The sun is my enemy, and magical girls are my sustenance.

”Now let’s have some fun with this unruly blonde.💜”

Standing only a few metres away from the hole she made, I look into the building and…

Shit, what the hell is she?

This girl is standing there, covered in blood, with her head bent at an unnatural angle. Shit, I broke her neck, but why? Why the hell is she smiling and laughing? Why isn't she screaming in pain or something?

The golden horns that adorned her head fall to the ground, and the wings she had on her back sizzle in black smoke before disappearing. She takes out the pieces of glass stuck in her limbs, and with every drop of blood that runs down her clothes, they turn more and more red. Her whole outfit changes more and more, and now she looks more like a… shit, that’s why she bit me.

”Oh, there you are, you naughty little thing. Why don’t you come and show me how much more disgusting you can be, my da..ar..ling♥️?“

She giggles, her smile showing off her fangs completely, and her voice a sing songy melodic sound of an insane person. This is bad. I ain’t the best at reading mana, but even I can tell that some fucked-up shit is going on here. She finally notices that her head is hanging a bit askew before grabbing it and pushing it back into place. A disgusting creaking sound of rearranging bones can be heard, but it doesn't seem to dampen her mood as she continues to giggle and point at me. Those eyes are boring into my soul, such darkness behind this golden light.

Fuck, why? Why did I just take a step back? She’s just some fucking pervert, not the devil. I can beat her; I just need to summon my gauntlets and –

”My, you are leaving yourself wide open.“ In a split second she dissolves in a cloud of bats. Ok, that is some freaky shi-

”Don’t say anything, don’t move and don’t resist.“ Her voice breathes into my right ear, and her hands are groping my breasts again. How the hell did she appear in front of me so fast?

”I love magical girls, you know. I love them with all of my heart, but you... Hehe, thanks to you, I can’t feel my heart anymore; I can’t feel anything but this hunger that is yet unsatisfied.“

”Screw you, bitch. Who the fuck do you think you are, huh?“

”I love your barking; you are like a little angry puppy. Now be a good girl and listen.“

Her hands grip my wrists as she throws me to the ground. She shifts her body on top of my stomach as she moves my arms over my head. I try to struggle and resist as much as I can, but her strength is insane; how the hell does she do this?  Now she begins to grind her butt on my stomach as she moans to the night sky in some rythmic dance of pure sensuality.

"You are such a naughty little girl, so brash and unrefined, so full of potential, yet you fail to live up to it. I know you, Sulfur. I was there at your debut, I watched every interview you have ever given, and I own every single piece of your merchandise; even that discontinued toothpaste brand that was apparently hazardous is still somewhere in my collection. I love you and I hate you, and as such, hear me!“ She leans forward again, bringing her mouth close to my ear. I want to look away, but her golden eyes are too enticing to not stare at. Her breath is cold against my ear, and her voice is rough and coarse, more a feral growl than the voice of a human.

”Learn what it means to be a magical girl and become what you are meant to be. Don't sully my ears with your foul words any longer.“ She moves down, her tongue leaving a thick trail of saliva across my face, making sure to avoid my lips as she moves down my neck and right back to my chest and the two holes she left there around my left nipple.

”Enjoy the feast, darling.“ With the aggressiveness of a starving dog, she bites into my flesh yet again, her fangs piercing right into my skin and penetrating even deeper. My breath stops and my heart is pounding; her cold skin touches mine, and her grinding against my stomach intensifies. Soon enough I feel it; with loud gulps that escape her throat, I feel coldness and numbness surround my left breast, and the strength in my arms dwindles and dwindles.

Why didn’t I summon my gauntlets? Why did I have to play along with her games? What the hell is she? And why do I feel so scared? Why am I always like this? Big talk with nothing to back it up.

Taking a small break, she looks up at me, her eyes a cold gold with nothing behind them except a promise of further misery. A loud ecstatic moan leaves her body as she feasts, her mouth surrounded by red and her tongue dripping blood down on me. A few tears start to form at the corners of my eyes, fuck. Fuck, I shouldn’t cry in front of her; I am Magia Sulfur; I am not some hazbin bitch that will just bend down to this fucking mosquito! I am a magical girl of justice and not some scared little girl.

She stops and immediately stands up. Her movements exhibit a silken grace that wasn’t there before, her gaze drawn to the moon, and her smile as red as her skin is pale under the moonlight.

”Thank you for the meal, my dear; now rest under the moon and be filled with nightmares.“ She turns her back to me and starts to walk away; this would be my chance for a counterattack, but somehow I can’t bring my body to move. The only thing I have left is some strength in my throat as I shout it out into the world.

”What are you?“

She stops and turns back one more time before she smiles at me.

”I am Magia Baiser, the dark magical girl of the blood kiss. I am a vampire that you helped create. Farewell, my vulgar princess of trash. Awaken anew as a smiling magical girl worthy of her title."

And with that my eyes close as I suddenly feel lightheaded. The last thing I see is a figure in yellow standing next to me, her golden eyes piercing into me as her face is judging me.

I'm sorry, my friends, I failed.

Incredible, absolutely incredible, she unlocked the Strigoi star and embraced her inner darkness. Utena Hiiragi, I couldn’t be more proud and disappointed in you. You truly demonstrated to me that conventional methods cannot save humanity. I hope you hear about this, Vatz. I hope you will finally realise that this grand illusion is nothing but a castle built on sand.

Now, let’s get Uten – no, Magia Baiser home, and after she is sleeping, I can prepare Vargúlf for the meeting of a lifetime. So many interesting developments and yet, we are only just getting started.

...

Chapter Text

Rob Zombie, Werewolf, Baby! 

-Friday night at the Araga Household

Well, this was definitely weird but kind of funny.

Hah, that yellow idiot didn’t know what hit her, and bam, bitten right in her flat tit. That Baiser chick was nuts but cool, and she certainly looked cute in a bloodsucking psycho way, but I guess I have no room to talk. Although, I would have liked to fuck up Blondie's dumb face myself and the way she acted all tough only to cry. Hah, what a baby. Crying from just a little pain like that – not like she had anything to show off anyway. But now she can always look down on herself and remember that cunty magical girls get the short end of the stick, just the way that Baiser was looking at her, so full of lust and hunger. That girl needs a therapist more than anything, but I have no room to criticise her methods given my track record, hahaha.

~Knock Knock

“Kiwi-chan, are you there?“

Oh, Mama is already back from work.

“Yeah, come in, Mama.“

She opens the door with a small clothes bundle under her arm.

“Hi sweetie, look what I have here, your new school uniform.“

My eyes widen in shock as I leap from my bed.

“What do you mean? I thought Papa said it would take at least two weeks for me to transfer.“

“Hehe, my Kiwi-chan, there is nothing impossible for an Araga, but I will admit it did take a few well-placed donations here and there to get the paperwork sorted out faster. But I couldn’t resist, not after how much you gushed about meeting Sayo-chan again, so I went to your new school today and picked up your uniform, and on Monday you can see her.“

I hug her tightly, so much so that her feet are dangling off the floor.

“Thank you, Mama. Thank you. I love you.“ A few tears are already starting to form, but who cares? I can cry in front of Mama.

“Hehe, of course everything for my perfect girl. Now come on, try it on, and if you have a problem, come see me in the living room, and I’ll get my sewing kit ready.“

“Thank you, Mama, I will.“

“You know, this skirt could be shortened quite a bit.“ She gestures at me to lean in closer before whispering in my ear. “Especially if you want to go buy some 'nice' underwear tomorrow, heh.“

With a slight blush on my cheeks, I rise and look down at her with a wry smile. She returns my smile before stepping back outside and closing the door behind her.

“Now let’s see what we’re working with here.“

I open the little bundle and sort the few pieces of clothing out. Ok, a long-sleeved white sailor top with a green collar and a yellow neckerchief, followed by a pleated green skirt. All in all not bad, definitely better than the black and red I wore before. Well, here goes nothing. Slipping into the uniform, I become thankful that my mama is a fashion designer; she knows my sizes inside and out, and this top fits, of course, perfectly. The sleeves are long enough to hide my hands inside them, and the hem is just short enough that I could show off some of my well-proportioned stomach. The skirt, however, was a bit longer, like Mama said. I twirl around a bit in front of my mirror, but no, there’s no way someone could see my panties with it on.

Urgh, how can I show Sayo my adorable butt with this lame thing on? Guess I’ll have to ask Mama for a bit of help then. But first I should decide which set of underwear would fit with this ensemble. Rummaging through my closet and my different kinds of panties, and nothing really comes to mind, nothing too fancy that contrasts the colours just right and nothing too scandalous to really get her attention. I mean, a chaste girl like her would probably faint at seeing me giving her any kind of look at my nether regions, but then again, she also saw my breasts and didn’t react at all. Alright, new plan. I will look for something spicy, racy and maybe lacy tomorrow. Maybe I could even look for some accessories, since, like, half of my necklaces and earrings just became useless.

“May I come in, Kiwi?“

“Oh shit, didn’t expect you to show up again, Vena-chan. Did you forget something?"

The little critter opens their little portal and floats through, looking pretty happy – well, at least I think so. Truth be told, I can’t read this thing for shit.

”You seem to be in a good mood, Kiwi.“

”Yeah, well, I just got some good news. Anyway, what do you want?“

”I just came to tell you to come to the base tomorrow morning.“

”Wait, really? For what? You already asked me to sit tight, so why now?“

”Because, tomorrow you are going to meet someone very important.“

”Oh, you are finally going to introduce me to that boss of yours?“

”No, Lord Enorme is still out on a very important mission along with the first squad. You are going to meet Magia Baiser tomorrow.“

”Already? So that weirdo is coming to the base? I thought you said she still needed one more fight as an initiation? Also, didn’t you say that you wanted three members before showing her the base?“

”Yes, I did. I am still searching for that third member, but we have to move up the schedule a little bit, so Baiser will be joining us with just her three encounters. After all, she proved herself quite handy, don’t you think?“

“Whatever, I already told you so long as she knows her place, it’s fine. So tomorrow then?“

“Have a nice evening, Kiwi.“

With that, Vena-chan disappears again, allowing me to finally look for some inspiration for tomorrow’s shopping spree. Hehe, first work and then a little play, although I think I’m gonna mess with her a little; after all, she’s a vampire, and I can’t not try to fight her. It’s almost tradition.

“Mama, get your sewing kit; we need to shorten this skirt quite a bit.“

I open my door and go straight to the living room, where Mama is already sitting in wait with all her needles and threads already prepared.

-In an alley not far from an old decrepit church

“Hahahaha Oh, your sweet blood, oh, it sings to me; it’s enough to make me sick, hahaha.“

My head is spinning, and my vision is blurry. I feel incredible, all this energy and all this excitement. Oh, I might need a minute to finally calm down. I sit down next to a dumpster and look around. An alley just like any other, garbage all around, and the smell of rotten food and cigarette butts fills the air. Looking at the place more, it seems to be the alley behind a restaurant. Well, beggars can’t be choosers, and tonight of all nights, I don’t care anymore.

The only smell and taste that matters is the scent of lemon and citrus. Her hair smelt like a delicious mix of lime, lemon, and orange—so many different fruits to make a refreshing cocktail of flavours. Oh, her skin was so soft and warm, her eyes shone brilliantly, her mouth was drawn together in a grimace of pure terror, and her screams were so loud and shrill. She was perfect; she was in pain like she should be. No one hurts the dignity of a magical girl like that and gets away with it. After all, I sacrificed my humanity for it and am now a full-blown creature of the night. My own reluctance won’t hold me back any longer, so magical girls should all be like they are supposed to be or they will learn true pain.

But there is one thing that still gnaws at the edge of my mind: this emptiness inside me. Not even Sulfur’s blood could truly satisfy me. So, what can I do now? And here I thought she could alleviate my heat and hunger, and yet my hand is already rubbing against my pants, and nothing is working. The soft fabric of my pyjama bottoms is wet and sticky, and yet I feel like I just want more. I draw my pants down; not like anyone would come around here at this time, so what harm is there? My crotch gets exposed to the cold night air, and my thighs are glistening in the light of the street lamps. I rub my thighs together and collect some of this sticky fluid before drawing my fingers to my mouth. Let’s see what this stuff tastes lik-

~Crash ~Squeak

What was that? I immediately draw up my bottoms and look around; I see something small moving under the dumpster next to a broken bottle. Oh, just a rat. Well, guess that wasn’t too surprising, and now it’s coming towards me. Well, that, however, is unexpected. A little grey rat comes out from under the dumpster, its fur just a little bit wet, but its doll-like eyes are staring at me with curiosity. I try to reach out, even if just a little bit, to not scare it away. It sniffs the air but doesn’t move. I try to reach closer, and it slightly twitches.

“Don’t be afraid; I only harm naughty magical girls and not kind animals.“

It still doesn’t move, and my hand is almost right in front of it. Finally I set my hand down next to it, and indeed it sniffs me before moving closer. Oh, I could grab it right now, but what do I even want to do with it? The rat seems to sense my uncertainty, but it snuggles against my hand. Cute, ok, I need to hold this little thing. I move one finger, slowly, oh so slowly, and touch the rat. It doesn’t recoil, it doesn’t run, but it does react by squeaking. “Such a pretty little thing.“ A gentle stroke upon its back reveals how lively and full of energy it is, even surrounded by trash. My stomach churns at my movements, but I tune it out; the only thing that matters is this little adorable comrade. It squeaks again and looks straight at me; I can’t help but giggle at this delightful fella. So cute, it knows its role so perfectly; it is an animal and yet has more manners than Sulfur had. I stop my petting, and it moves away, without a look back. So full of life… I wonder if its blood would have filled me?

“Hahahahahaha, oh that was too good.“ I’m slowly losing my mind; here I am sitting in a dark alley in a worn-out shirt and now dirty red pyjama bottoms, and I just thought about sucking blood out of a little friendly rat. Oh, Sulfur, what did you make me do? The full weight of this night’s events crashes over me as I finally put the two most important things together. I bit Magia Sulfur and drank her blood. I left her there alone in a dark forest, passed out. I… I am not much better than this other girl that left Gladiolus.

I sit up from my rat-petting position and lean against the brick wall behind me. How did I even end up here? All I remember was walking through the forest laughing until Venalita came and portaled me here to this alley.

How long ago was that?

What time even is it?

Oh, Sulfur look at what you made me do. I hope you are happy. Such a pretty girl, dirtied by her tongue – well, hopefully not anymore. So pretty, these girls are so pretty. Oh, I need to find Magenta again. I need to see her face as I expose her for all the world to see and her voice as it screams out in humiliation as I look upon her naked form.

“What do you taste like, Magenta?“

Tears are falling down my cheeks as I slowly sob into the night.

“Well, it seems like you have calmed down a bit.“

Venalita’s voice echoes through the alley; I look up to see their portal open up right above me.

“My apologies for leaving you here for a bit, but I had to schedule a small appointment and bring you something.“ As they say that, a long-necked bottle of red liquid is set down in front of me.

“What is this stuff, Venalita?“

”I think it’s time I divulge a trade secret. This liquid is, as you probably already guessed it, blood. I just added a touch of magic to change its colour.“

“Why? Why did you trick me?“ My voice is shaky as the tears are still running. I knew it; in my heart I always knew it. But…

“It was a small necessary evil. I am sorry for deceiving you, Utena. Please believe me when I say that lying gives me no pleasure. But I feared that had I told you outright, you might not have accepted. Truth be told, I am really desperate to find more members for our organisation.“

I take my knees to my chest as I turn away from Venalita. I know they are trying to help me, but I don’t even know if anyone should help me. Venalita slowly floats over to me before sitting down on my lap. I don’t know why, but their presence is vaguely pleasant and their fur feels slightly cold, almost unnaturally so, like they shouldn’t exist in this world. I hug them close to my chest as I continue to quietly sob into this lonely night.

“There, there and don’t worry, Utena, you did fantastic. Even if you were a little fast, so for now I will portal you home, and tomorrow we are going on a little excursion, is that ok with you? But first, why don't you take a sip from this bottle; it is just normal blood without any magical enhancements. It will, however, alleviate your hunger.

I slowly nod before taking the bottle with one hand while my other still holds Venalita tight like a plush doll. The blood tastes pretty lovely, which only shows that I finally lost everything. Here I am sitting in a dark alley hugging a strange creature while drinking blood from a wine bottle like some sorry drunkard.

“Will everything really be ok, Venalita?“

“Oh, I’m sure of it, Utena. Don’t worry about Sulfur; she won’t turn to ash or something, but I am unsure of what exactly your bite did to her. But that’s a worry for another day.“

They wave their sleeve around and open a portal in front of me.

The Hiiragi household, the next day.

“So, how did you sleep, Utena?“

“Thank you for asking, Venalita, and truth be told I slept without problem, but I haven’t dreamt anything, not since my first fight with Tres Magia. Should I be concerned?“

“No, that could just be a side effect of your vampiric nature, since you are a nocturnal creature and don’t really need to sleep, so to speak, but it is still good for your mind, so just continue to sleep like normal, alright?“

I nod as I take one last look at myself in the mirror. My skin looks surprisingly glossy, despite the paleness, and my eyes are sparkling. I haven’t felt this good in so long – well, not since I first encountered Tres Magia… Oh, Sulfur, please be ok… Wait, why do I still care about her?

“Utena, are you ready?“

“Huh? Oh, yeah, right, so where are we going exactly?“

“Today, I am going to show you our base of operations, and we are also going to pick up some more bottles of blood for you. We also need to discuss your future since you only have one more fight before our agreement is over, and I want you to go out with a bang, so to speak.“ They open a portal, and just before I was about to step through, Venalita stops me.

“You should transform before going through, just to be sure, since your identity is a precious thing and shouldn’t be easily discarded.“ I look at Venalita with a slight bit of concern but I guess they have a point, I really should be careful when walking into the…base of villains that fight magical girls. How did I even end up in this situation?

Reluctantly I pull out my star and say the magic words.

“Trans Magia“

My world becomes enveloped in a swarm of bats that block out any light. I close my eyes to the chaos of thousands of red eyes staring back at me. The sound of their flapping wings is a storm that foreshadows misery. I open my eyes, and I am lying in a stone coffin. Normally I should freak out, but the cold stone feels surprisingly nice as the lid slides slowly open and I rise again, not as Utena Hiiragi, but as my new and improved self, my heels echo across the stone floor of my crypt, my nails scrape against the walls of my castle and my heart stops as I complete my rise from the grave. The only source of light in this darkness is a single candle sitting by a throne of black stone. I take my place as I cross my legs and see the new red leather that makes up most of my outfit now.

This is where I belong; I am a vampire that wants to swallow the living.

I open my eyes again, and I am standing in my room.

“Well, I have to say the red does suit you, really brings out the white of your skin and the coldness of your eyes, shall we, Magia Baiser?“

I step through the portal without looking back, the boost of power I feel is incredible, this feels nothing like it did during my first two transformations.

The first thing I notice when I step through the portal is the moon hanging low on the horizon. A brilliant shining crescent moon and yet... Wasn’t it just after 10 AM when we left?

“What is this place?“

Looking around I am standing in a field of rocks and hills, small cliffs and mountains up in the distance, the moon illuminating the surroundings and the night sky obscuring everything with long shadows. Empty is the best way to describe this place and yet I can’t help but stare in awe.

“Welcome to the realm of Nacht, the eternal world of night and our base of operations.“

“It certainly is impressive, so where are we exactly?“

“Hmm, let’s just say a world within a world, outside of your world.“

“Uhm, that doesn’t really explain anything.“

“Here look, we still have cell reception, so it’s just a bit outside of where people can normally visit.“ Venalita holds up their black smartphone which indeed shows that this place has reception, so I guess it’s best to just to go along with it for now.

“So, may I bring your attention to the main event? Look over that hill, Utena.“

I follow Venalita’s instructions, and…what is that?

A huge skyscraper penetrates the sky, made out of grey stone and with whole sections of the place defying gravity itself, as some blocks float in the air and some stand out of the main building so much that one could swear it was an illusion.

“What is that?“ I ask nervously; somehow this place gives me even more of the creeps.

“This is Nachtbase, our headquarters, the fortress of silence among the empty plains of Nacht. This is where Enormeeta resides, and this is where we are headed.“ Venalita floats forward without looking back to me. I follow Venalita with uneasy steps as we make our way to this fortress of evil. The closer we move, the more imposing the whole grey giant seems, with impossible spires, odd angles, and windows everywhere. This thing looks like something out of a surrealist dream. I turn to Venalita as we approach the giant stone doors that function as the entrance to this place.

”Who built this place?“

”I did, with the instructions of our glorious leader, she wanted this place to be an imposing giant that rebels against the laws of the world itself.“

I nod as I look at the huge stone doors; they are big enough for even the greatest giants to enter, and two white masks are hanging from the door. I approach one of these masks to get a closer look. They seem to be made out of bone, with no real expression on them besides two eyeholes. The design feels wrong somehow, like this mask shouldn’t exist even in this world.

”What is with this mask, Venalita?“

”Those are the door guardians, a little security measure provided by our glorious leader. Please don’t touch any of these masks; they could activate, and it would be a giant mess to clean up.“

”Noted. So how do you open these doors? They have to be quite heavy, with how huge they are.“

Venalita wordlessly floats closer before simply touching the door, and with the gentlest push, they both open up slowly and creak, which makes me question so many things right now.

”How?“

”Magic, Utena, now come on in; I have a few things to show you.“

Venalita seems slightly annoyed at my questions, but can you blame me? It’s not every day that you get transported to another dimension, world, or whatever this place is.

The outside is a gigantic wall that intimidates with its sheer presence, but the inside is even worse. A expansive hallway greets me, adorned with colossal stone blocks suspended in midair and staircases that seemingly lead in all directions. Lightbulbs hang down from the ceiling, suspended by a gigantic spiderweb of cables. Shadows that span into the unseen edges and untold masks that line the walls, all of the same white design as the ones at the door, and yet I can’t help but feel watched in this giant emptiness.

With every step I take, my heels echo in this empty hall. Gods, how I wish that I could take them off, but I would rather not stop and risk get separated from Venalita.

“So, what do you think? Certainly grand in its ambition, right?“

“Aha, yes, certainly impressive. Um, Venalita, can we hurry? This place doesn’t seem all that welcoming.“

“Oh sure, we are just here to pick up something, and I wanted to show off a bit. I’m only joking about that last one, at least.“ Venalita’s tone doesn’t suggest that, but I still can’t really tell.

“Say, Utena, that reminds me, your weapon disappeared after the fight with Sulfur, right?“

I stop in my tracks at that. Damn, I didn’t even realise it was gone until Venalita mentioned it… I focus my energy into my hand, but nothing happens; my crop doesn’t appear.

“Shame about that; the crop certainly suited you, but we can find a new one for you at some point.“

~Bang

A loud crash of thunder echoes through the large hall as I suddenly feel a sharp pain in my side.

“Argh,“ I sink to my knees, holding my side as blood pours out of the wound. The pain spreads through my whole torso and even down to my toes. I look around to see where that noise came from as something falls from up high right next to me. A small canister rolls up to my foot with a small black cat drawn on the side.

“What is—“

“Hahaha, man, and here I thought you would be faster, but you were just standing there like a bloody Muppet.“

The canister begins to spew forth smoke, and the clicking of heels echoes through the hall. A girl’s voice rings out, dripping with smugness and confidence.

Suddenly something green comes into view as the smoke clears. The pain in my side is slowly fading, and I can see the wound closing with a wet sound as the flesh and skin stitch themselves back together.

~Click

A metallic sound pulls my attention back to the green silhouette, where a hand reaches out of the smoke, holding something. Oh shit, that’s a gun.

“Got you. Peng.“ She lowers her gun as she comes fully into view.

Oh no, she’s adorable. A girl with ash blonde hair done up in two large buns appears. Her wine-red eyes and lazy smile give off a relaxed air, and yet her outfit speaks of authority and aggression. She wears a green military coat with red inner lining and long sleeves that hide her hands, her chest adorned with medals and leaving enough of her stomach exposed that I can see her belly button. Two brown garters connected to green thigh-high boots and a green military cap adorned with a golden star on her head. But the most striking thing about her has to be her lack of pants, as I am face-to-face with a small, tight black thong that appears to be her only form of cover, as I can see the outline of her lips already.

“You certainly know how to make an entrance.“

Venalita comes into view as the smoke finally clears. The girl pays no attention to them, though. Her eyes scan me up and down before she focusses on my side, where the wound she just inflicted is closing.

“I see, so it’s as I thought, a vampire is pretty sturdy.“

“Who are… Who are you?“

“Hihi, I’m your most illustrious new commander, and I'm here to welcome you, you turnip.“

She is still smiling as she now spins a revolver around her finger before placing it back into her pretty long sleeve.

“Rise, Magia Baiser; this is one of the things I wanted to show you, so to say.“

Venalita’s voice cuts through this girl’s giggling.

I slowly stand up and dust myself off before noticing that this girl is a bit shorter than me, and yet she feels massive in her attitude.

“This is—“

“The name is Leopard. I’m a dark magia in service of blah blah blah; you probably already know the rest.“

“Um, why did you just shoot me?“

“Hm, oh, that was just a test to see if your regeneration works on everything.“

“Wha-“

“Ok, girls, we should probably move to one of the meeting rooms; there we can talk in peace.“ Venalita interjects yet again, which makes this Leopard girl roll her eyes.

As Venalita starts to float towards one of the untold hundreds of doors, I can’t help but look closer at Leopard. She moves so casually, and she even sways her hips a tiny bit, which just makes me stare even more at her legs and that tiny black thong. She really looks cute for a dark magical girl, even if she just shot me.

We enter a room with a long stone table surrounded by a few stone chairs. Venalita points me towards one of them as I take a seat. Leopard takes the one directly opposite of me and puts her feet up on the table.

“So, Leopard, this is the girl I was telling you about, the girl that fought Magia Sulfur.“

I shrink in my chair a bit at the mention of Sulfur, which Leopard notices as she puts her feet down and leans forward with a curious smile.

“Oh, yeah, I saw your fight. I liked what you did with that blonde bitch; her screams sounded nice, although I have to ask, why were you smiling like a weirdo the whole time? I mean, if someone punched me through a wall, I know I would hit them back twice as hard and not grope her before biting into her.“

“That was… I was just…you see…“

“So, you are just a pervert that wanted to have fun with her. Well, I wouldn’t get it. I like my magical girls like I like the hairs on my legs: gone, erased, out of sight and out of mind. But I guess we can’t do that, since we are supposed to help them or whatever. So I’ll be frank with you: I don’t like magical girls; in fact, I hate them with a passion. I want to see them on the ground crying and begging and not being in my way.“

What did she just say? No, this is wrong; she is evil, but aren’t we… I mean… I-

I look at Venalita, who only shrugs.

This girl, she’s so…

“I mean, what’s so great about them anyway? The girl I fought just cried and begged as her precious flowers were destroyed.

Flowers…flowers…destroyed…

I rise from my chair as a cold shiver runs down my spine.

“DID YOU FIGHT GLADIOLUS BOTANIA?“

Leopard is stunned at my yelling before also rising to her feet.

“So, what if I did? What are you gonna do about it, Batsy?“

I lunge forward with my right arm as the air around my hand suddenly explodes forward in a black crescent projectile. The attack hits Leopard square in the chest as she flies out of the room through a wall and outside of the building. Venalita is silent as they float towards the hole I just made. I stare at my hand, watching as a small amount of dark mana continues to sizzle across my sharp nails.

How did I just do this?

Moving through the hole, I stand outside under the night sky of this strange place as I see Leopard standing in the distance.

“Hahaha, now that’s more like it; that actually made me feel something. Hey Vena-chan, can I teach this newbie one more lesson?“

Venalita looks at me before turning to Leopard.

“Ok, girls, I see that this might be good for both of you, so I’ll say, do as you like, but no killing and no biting. Are we clear?“

”You will tell me everything about Gladiolus!“

”Then come and make me, you little bellend!“

I want to walk over there immediately, but something stops me as she is taking off her jacket. What is she doing?

”Look and learn; you’re not the only one with some tricks.

With her arms outstretched, she stands before the moon. Her jacket she drops on the ground along with her hat as her torso is now completely exposed.

I want to move closer, but that look of confidence makes me falter as I can’t help but stare at her body.

A garter belt cuts into her tummy, revealing just the perfect balance of delicious flap and muscle. Her breasts are standing at full attention with not even a hint of sagging on her despite their size, which seems to be about as big as Azure’s. However, what captures my attention the most are the three stars on her chest, positioned directly above her magnificent breasts. The three stars begin to emit an ominous green glow as Leopard suddenly hunches over and screams. Her voice is rough and coarse as a painful wail escapes her throat. Is she ok?

Suddenly black smoke begins to appear around her limbs as her buns loosen and her long hair falls like the mane of a beast. Leopard's boots and gloves begin to melt before my eyes as the smoke manifests around them and wanders up her arms and legs. Sharp claws begin to emerge from her toes and fingers as the smoke wanders over her thong before it too melts away. In its place, a whiff of that stuff settles in as a replacement before it connects itself to her legs, like a garter belt or something. Then green markings appear on the skin on her upper thighs, shoulders, and stomach. Speaking of her stomach, with a spastic motion, she throws her head back as another scream comes, followed by moans that sound either like pain or pleasure. Her stomach contorts as muscles begin to bulge and harden, giving her a six-pack. A big bushy tail appears from the smoke, which moves and strikes against her thigh as they also seem to bulge and grow more toned. The smoke now moves up to her head as what appears to be dog ears grows on it. Finally she stops screaming as a little wet trickle runs down her thigh.

So, it was pleasurable.

She puts her paws on her face as she breathes heavily before removing them and showing a smile filled with sharp teeth and glowing red eyes. This looks bad, whatever she just turned into.

“Ah, I love this fucking feeling so much, energy flowing through me as I can finally release my real power.“ Her voice sounds more like a growl now, like the voice of an animal.

“Allow me to introduce myself again. I am Leopard, the wielder of the Vargúlf star, the wolf of war, a kickass werewolf that will now destroy you, so come on, bloodsucker."

"CRY HAVOC!"

Without giving me the chance to react, she lunges forward with incredible speed; her right paw is pulled back as I try to throw my hands up for defence just as her punch hits me. If not for the pain of feeling my bones shatter, I wouldn’t have noticed the little spark from the impact as Leopard closes her eyes with a dangerous smile.

”DEADLY BOMBER!"

~BOOM 

When her punch impacts, a sudden explosion erupts, sending me flying through Nachtbase and at least five stone walls. I land with a heavy thud as I lie on the ground motionless. What just happened? How did that punch just explode? And where am I even? I try to stand up, but I can’t move my left arm. Then I hear the sound of bones creaking and cracking as I turn to look at my arm, and…that’s not where it should be pointing. The bones in it try to bend themselves back to their original place, as I can hear and feel every little motion they make, but thankfully there is no pain. I let out a sigh of relief as I also feel my legs and spine patching themselves together again. With a loud crack from my neck, I stand back up and see that my costume is in ruins; one of my heels broke off, and my skirt is now just three pieces of rags that are still attached to my corset. My gloves is gone, and the skin on my left arm is burnt.

Ok, now where is she?

“Haha, an eye for an eye, how did you like that?“

She appears in the hole of the last wall I flew through. Her smile is undeterred as she cracks her knuckles.

“I have to say-“

She charges forward on all fours like a beast as she jumps with her arms behind her. With another spark explosions erupt out of her paws that accelerate for forwards.

Shit, I can’t.

“Argh“

Her body collides with mine as she throws me to the ground. My body gets dragged across the stone floor, which of course cracks under her impact. When I next come to a stop, I see her red eyes staring at me with a hunger as she smiles with her teeth on full display. I know I should hate her, and I do for hurting one of my girls, but… I love her passion for destruction and violence. She reminds me of a true villain, rather than just some evil mastermind. This is a physical threat that all magical girls need to work together to overcome, and I… I…

I fucking love it.

“Fufufuhahahahahaha,“ I let out a loud roar of laughter as she sits on top of me and grinds her butt against my stomach. I can see the uncertainty in her eyes now.

“What the fuc-“

“I love your evil. I want to hurt you and hear you beg.💜“

I look around as something smooth and slightly warm touches my right arm. I turn to see… a lightbulb? Must have fallen down when we crashed here. Oh, if only I had my crop now, or something to turn this into a schiavo, but…

“Sorry, my love is reserved for someone else, but I have to admit you’re pretty cute yourself for a batshit insane bloodsucker.“ She leans down and gives me a little kiss on the cheek as I shiver with uncertainty.

What should I do… What should I do? I feel like a rat trapped in a cage… Wait, a rat. I turn my attention to the lightbulb and focus my mana into it. Hear my command, my child of the night. The lightbulb suddenly grows little legs and a tail made out of a cable as it runs towards other lightbulbs and starts to touch them. Slowly more and more lightbulbs start to move, and a huge swarm starts to form. I look Leopard directly in her beautiful eyes as I smile.

“It’s time for your punishment, my little puppy.💜“

The swarm starts to charge towards Leopard as more and more lightbulb rats start to cover her and drag her away from me. I can’t even see her under all of the lightbulb rats, and as I rise to my feet, I snap my fingers; the lightbulbs begin to illuminate while lightning crackles and spreads through the hundreds of them.

~Zap, Ahhh, Zap, Ahhh, Zap, Ahhh, Zap, Ahhh, Zap

As my swarm of lightbulbs begins to electrocute her, sparks fly across the room. Screams of pain and the buzzing of electricity fill my ears as I see a red eye poking through the swarming mass. I move in closer, and as I lean towards the eye, I can’t help but smile at her pain.

“You know, I wanted to hate you for hurting one of my girls, but now I think I understand.“

I stand up as I snap my fingers again and start the light show all over.

~Ahhhhhhhh

Her screams become louder and louder as the light becomes brighter and brighter. More and more, I want to hear more of your cute cries, my little beast of destruction.

~Crack

After a few more minutes of her pain and my pleasure, the glass of the bulbs is starting to break under the constant strain, in a shower of glass shards, a hand reaches towards me. A human hand, more specifically, and it’s smoking, but not like before. Leopard crawls slowly out of the pile, her wolf form gone as tears and drool are smeared across her face. She’s still twitching, and a burning sensation hangs in the air, and yet… I scoop up her little broken body and hug her tightly.

"At this moment, you look so beautiful, a magnificent defeat for a remarkable villain." I wipe away some of her tears. Her eyes are unfocused and her breathing is heavy; she is completely out of it, and yet I can’t help but snuggle up to her even closer.

“Seems like you two had a good time.“

I look up to see Venalita approaching.

“What are we going to do with her?“

“Oh, she will be fine in a couple of minutes. You are not the only one that can heal fast.“

As I look down upon her once more, her breasts sway with every breath, her pupils blow out, and a wetness from between her legs covers my lap. I can’t help but admire her; this is what a villain should be. I hug her tight like a cute doll as I whisper in her ear. “Leopard, you fought magnificently.“

She looks up at me. Her eyes are now focused as her tears have finally dried. The expression on her face is one of wonder, as her mouth is hanging open. “Why are you…“ Her voice is coarse and rough, a parched throat, for such a meek little thing; it makes me want to break her all over again.

“Be still now; rest first, and then you will tell me what I want.“ I place my finger on her lips as she slowly nods before closing her eyes.

Venalita, meanwhile, brought a blanket, which I use to lay her down on it like a pillow. She is such a cute girl, so unlike a magical girl. I brush away a strand of her silky hair and let my hand wander down her bruised and burnt body. Her skin is so soft and smooth, her breasts move, and her stars give off a rhythmic glow in sync with her breathing.

“If only you were a real magical girl, then I would devour you right now.“

I wander down her body, admiring the swell of her breasts and the ribs poking out on her side; a slight giggle escapes her lips as I caress her belly, with its magnificent curves, before dipping my finger into her belly button and finally settling upon her adorable little garden of sin, just like Azure. A bush of ash blonde pubic hair guards her most precious spot. The hairs glisten in the moonlight as her entrance seems to be leaking; it seems she quite enjoyed the pain and the shocks. Somehow, I feel like it fits her more than Azure, but I guess that truly marks the difference between a hero and a villain. I would not dare touch her further though; for as much fun as her body is, my heart still only beats a slow, agonising beat for magical girls and magical girls alone. I rise to my feet and marvel one last time at the transformed villainess before me. Now I will wait and keep watch over you as you rest.

She opens her eyes after half an hour and lets out a deep breath. The fluttering of her eyelashes and the way her toes wiggle almost makes me regret not taking a picture of her, but I restrain myself. Her wounds certainly look better, and I would even go as far as to say that she looks downright healthy – well, besides the grime and dirt still covering her and this little burn scar on her right hand.

“That’s one hell of a trick, you Muppet.“ Her voice is now again full of energy and strength as she rises to her feet, unsteady but determined.

“Ok, I’m not a complete arse; you win, and I lost. So, come on, gloat all you like; you beat the mighty Leopard-sama.“

“I’m glad that you are ok.“

“What? Why the hell are you concerned now? Didn’t you want to beat my ass black and blue for some damn answers?“

“Oh, I still demand these answers, but I think I came to a conclusion.“ I turn to face the mascot and advisor of this organisation. I know it might be reckless and dangerous, but seeing Leopard in action has lit a fire inside me and a yearning.

“Venalita, are the other members of this organisation all as cute as this one?“ They pause for a moment before giving me their usual nondescript smile, but this time I feel a small shudder down my spine as I look at them.

“Most certainly, the others are a bit more different than Leopard here, but they are all, as you would say, cute in their own ways. But to meet them, you would have to be a full member of this organisation.“

I smirk at them before I look back down at Leopard, now trying to cover herself with the blanket. This is probably a mistake, but thinking back to Magenta’s peachy butt as it grew red with abuse, Azure’s breasts as she moaned in shame, Sulfur’s small frail face wrapped in tears, and now Leopard screaming in pain.

I know what I must do.

“I want to join you and continue to fight these naughty, naughty magical girls. I want to see them shine brighter than ever before, and I want Leopard at my side while we triumph and beat them and caress them and—“ I look at Leopard, who looks confused but somewhat curious. “—ruin them.“

“Then I fully welcome you to Enormeeta, and I hope you can make your promise true. Always remember the ultimate goal of our organisation is the betterment of magical girls; we don’t kill them, we don’t maim them, and if that does happen, then the consequences will be severe.“

Leopard sneers a bit at that last part as she stands up. Her confidence is incredible, but with her hair in disarray and the dirt still clinging to her, she now exudes an aura of tarnished might.

“Well, guess you’re on the team now, but just so you know, I still want to beat the ever-loving shit out of magical girls and don’t care about their betterment one bit.“

“So, why did you join then?“

Leopard smiles before putting her hand on my shoulder. “I want to get these bitches out of the way so me and the girl that I love can share the spotlight for the whole damn world to see our glory. These damn frilly stupid glory hounds are everywhere; I can’t even go to a fast food joint without encountering at least one sparkly pink drink or some rainbow-coloured magical shit on the menu. Vena-chan told me that I can do whatever I want as long as they stop hogging the camera all the time.“

“I see, you are as stupidly selfish as I thought; you were born to be a villain.“

This leaves her speechless as I stroke her chin. She quivers but doesn’t break eye contact. Instead, she wraps the blanket around herself like a toga and takes me by the hand.

“Come on, you wanted some answers, so I ain’t gonna give them to you, just standing here looking like some pillock.“

I follow her lead as we move through this nightmarish base of stone and masks. No matter what, this place still creeps me out, especially these masks that look like they are watching you with every step.

But as we pass the first of the many walls I crashed through, I notice that there are small little mole-like black creatures trying to fix the hole. Leopard stops as she turns to me with a smug smile.

“Those are our personal cleaning crews; no matter what you destroy, these little guys will fix almost anything.“ It seems that this is not the first time a wall has been damaged in this place.

Now arriving in the same meeting room we were in before, Leopard takes a seat and points to the one right next to her. I sit down as she looks me up and down.

“So, first up, I just have to ask, how did you know that I don’t like electricity?“

“Umm… I didn’t; I just thought it might be worth a shot.“

“Well, fuck me then. I mean, there isn’t a whole lot that could take me down. But what about you? Does garlic scare you?“

With confusion spread across my face, I look at her, not even knowing how to respond to this.

“Come on, don’t leave me hanging here. I told you one of my weak points, so you tell me one of yours.“

“Oh, so that’s what you meant, uhm, sunlight, I guess.“

She rolls her eyes as she crosses her arms, which makes her ample bosom rise up, giving me a good look at her collarbones poking through the blanket. I swear I’m not staring at her like a piece of meat, but she really is pretty.

“You do know that basically every vampire hates sunlight. Now come on, there is some weird shit that they are allergic to, so tell me already, you dipstick. Can you cross open water? Do you have to be invited in to go inside a house? What about garlic and crosses?“

“I don’t know.“

“Really? You’re a vampire and don’t know what you’re weak to? Are you for real or just having a laugh, mate?“

“No, I’m serious; it’s not like I’ve been a vampire for very long.“

“Didn’t you ever watch a horror movie or something?“

“No, I don’t like those, and I didn’t really like vampires, especially for personal reasons, so this is all pretty new to me.“

“Guess we’ll have to experiment with that at some point then, but I know you do drink blood; I saw a recording of that Sulfur fight, and I have to be honest, it was funny as all hell. First you trap her and molest her, and then she punches you, and after that you turn red and turn the tides as you bite her tits off. I couldn’t believe it the first time I saw it.“ She is in pretty great spirits as she throws her head back to laugh. She lets out a loud sigh before calming down again. “Anyway, sorry that I shot you. I just wanted to scare the newbie, and I thought you could take it. It turns out that not only can you take it, but you can also give it back twice as hard.

I actually feel kind of proud at that; it almost feels like I avenged Gladiolus in some way, but I honestly thought I would be angrier about it, but there is just something about this girl and her nonchalant attitude towards brutality and vulgarity that is refreshing and fitting for her. This is the type of girl that should be loud and proud and curse at every opportunity; she can, but no magical girl should talk like this. Memories of Sulfur’s vulgarity resurface as I clench my fists in anger.

“So, now on to the main topic, you wanted to know about that plant chick. Well, let me preface that I fought her right after my second ever transformation, so I didn’t really have all that perfect of a handle on all of my stuff yet, and I was also pretty mad at her, because the girl I love had to suffer because of her and—“

“Stop right there. How could a magical girl ever make someone suffer? Who is that girl?“

Leopard smiles, not in the smug and boastful way from before; there is some real warmth and feelings behind it, and even her eyes seem to be in a dreamlike state.

“She is the girl I met on a very fateful day. Let me tell you something: I am perfect and pretty much unfailable, but I don’t really meet very many people that can get me. That is until I met her and she spoke to me words of true affection. She told me that I looked cute, not because she needed to say it, not because she would get something in return; it was an honest compliment to a stranger, and yet, my heart felt like it would explode. She was a gorgeous living goddess, and yet she called little old me cute. I swore that I would do anything for this girl. And then it happens; we both were promoting something, and just as the announcement was posted, these… - “

Leopard’s attitude changes again; she’s no longer smiling, and her eyes have this glow as she bares her teeth and balls her fists. “- These fucking parasites decided that we were not cute enough; no, they wanted this new magical girl Gladiolus Botania and didn’t want to see our… What did they call us? Fuck ugly mugs, these lousy tramps that couldn’t be hot even if they tried. At that moment I raged so hard that I cried, Baiser. All of our hard work felt wasted, so I vowed to take revenge on Gladiolus for stealing the spotlight from us and especially from my dream girl.

I nod as I take all of this in. She is certifiably insane. While I can understand her rage, why did she have to take it out on her? Couldn’t she just beat those internet commenters? I mean, it would probably be difficult to find them, but still, why go that far for a stranger? Who even is this girl, and who is Leopard behind that star?

“Please, continue. So you swore that you would destroy her, then what?“

“Well, Vena-chan appeared and made me an offer I couldn’t refuse, and well, they gave me my star and showed me some tricks, like how to use my weapon and how to transform, and then, poh, Sunday night I bashed that girl into the ground.

At first I didn’t really know what to do, as I’ll admit this was only my second transformation and my first time using my wolf form, so things got messy. To her credit, she did her best, but using flowers against explosions and artillery was not a good strategy, and that divvy paid the price. I knocked her teeth out, and her hair got burnt off by the fire that was spreading through the botanical gardens. Shame about that building, but what could I do? I didn’t know how much power a single punch had. So she went down easy; I drew a few little comments of my own on her with some permanent marker and left before the fire department arrived. So, there you have it. Now what?“

”You really are a selfish monster.“

"I never claimed to be anything other than awesome and perfect in every way, so do you have anything else to add?"

”Do you regret anything?“

”Nope, not a single thing… Well, there was one thing. See, at the end she crawled away from me. I was too busy trying to control this rush of blood in my mind." She pauses before giving me a cheeky grin. ”That's a story for another time, so anyway as I approached her, she clung on to the last untouched patch of flowers, and as I took her arm to give her one last good hit, I touched that flower, and it burnt like all hell.“ Leo holds up her right palm for me to see a burn scar that looks like…hey, I think I know that flower.

”Wolfsbane, Leopard, I already told you, it is called wolfsbane.” Venalita appears again with two cans of soda in their hands. They set them down on the table and sit down with them. So strange that they can just look like a normal stuffed plushie.

”Yeah, well, it still hurts, so I'm not a big fan of flowers for a while. Now that I've told you everything, do you still want to go and beat my ass for a second time? You seem to really care for magical girls, and I wouldn’t really hold it against you.“

”No.“ I say my answer and see Leopard’s jaw drop in surprise and confusion.

”There is nothing more I can do now anyway; she’s alive and already recovering, right, Venalita?“

”Yes, she’s alive. Leopard did a number on her, but she will most definitely live and maybe even return to duty, if she so wished.“

”I see, then I was correct.“ I stand up and extend my hand to Leopard. She in turn continues to stare confused but seems to get it now as she also stands up. ”Leopard, I don’t fully understand your reasons or your methods, but you have potential as a villain. Will you work together with me to help improve Tres Magia?“

”Wait, what do you want me to do exactly? I told you I can’t stand these bitches, and you clearly do, so why do you want us to work together?“

”Simple, you are a crude instrument of destruction, and I appreciate your willingness to get your hands dirty. I want you to do as you would usually do things, but just pull your punches a little bit, at least at the start. We are going to have a lot of work improving this group of naughty girls, so what better way to help them than to be their perfect villains? We are going to make them suffer and cry, covered in wounds, but with that small glimmer of hope in their eyes. We must be tough on them, and just as they mount their counterattack, we leave them to lick their wounds and try again next time, and on and on it will go until we won’t have to hold back, and their hard victory will either be earned or the news will tell of the terrible Leopard that brutally beat Tres Magia and the evil Magia Baiser that triumphed over justice. Leopard, if they can beat us, then they are worthy, and if not, then we fight them for as long as it takes.“

”Wow, you really are a fucked-up bitch, you know that.“

”Yes, I need to be the worst to help them be the best. Don't worry, Leo; you will have your spotlight and applause. After all, a good hero needs a good villain, and it won’t be long before parents tell their children about the evil Leopard who will take them away if they don’t eat their vegetables.”

”What dark hole did you emerge from? This is sounding so fucked up and weird… But I can’t help but be intrigued. So, let’s give it a trial run and see where you take us, partner.“

She shakes my hand as we both lock eyes. Her handshake is strong, almost domineering, but my nails are sharp and can easily inflict more damage.

”Bravo, girls, this seems to me like the beginning of something great, and as luck would have it, on Tuesday there is a full moon, so how about a bombastic debut for the two new villains of Enormeeta?“

”Sounds like a plan, Vena-chan, right, Baiser-chan?“

Slightly taken aback by the nickname, I nod as we both smile and take our sodas. This is going to be fun.

At the Araga Household

Man, talk about a crazy day, and it’s only going to get weirder, so let’s see… It’s only 12 o'clock; that’s still plenty of time to go out and buy sexy underwear. Hehe, Sayo is going to love it. Oh, I want to see her smile and hear her laugh right now. But the wait will be worth it. And this Baiser is interesting as all hell. Electric rat lightbulbs – who even comes up with that shit?

Still though, I have to say her sadistic side is pretty hot, even if she’s acting all weird and has that obsession with magical girls, like they are all that is good in the world.

Who even are you under that star? Meh, probably some goth chick that writes poems at a graveyard or something.

Now for something vitally important, though.

”Mama, I’m going shopping; be back in a few hours.“

At the Hiiragi household

”And that makes five. We currently have five bottles of blood, but we will need to obtain more soon; I will take care of that so, for now, why don't you rest up and come up with something impressive? I’m sure you can figure out something spectacular; after all, you never let me down once. Have a good day, Utena, and tomorrow we will meet up to practice those vampiric abilities, right?“

”Yes, thank you, Vena-san, I’ll be there, and I’m already looking forward to it.“

”Great, you have such a good work ethic.“

And with that Vena portals out and I am alone in my room. I fall down on my bed as the events of the day pass me by. Leopard, what an interesting girl. She is violent and selfish and yet she’s so evil that it’s cute and so cute that she’s evil.

If only she were a magical girl, then I would correct this brat thoroughly. But still I can admire that lovely ass all I want and see her be beaten just as much as she beats my girls. Both screaming in pain…delightful. I shiver at the thought of seeing Leopard lying on the ground, her perfect little body ruined beyond belief by the very girls she hates. Cathartic, to say the least. But if she manages to beat my lovely girls, then I get to see them squirming in the same way – so lovely, so brave, so fragile. It’s amusing to think of these magnificent flowers being blown away by a violent storm of green and black. A wet sensation is making itself known between my legs. 

”Again, well, guess I'll have to look into that as well.”

Now, though, there is a plan for a vampire and a werewolf to be made.

Hmm, maybe I should start by looking up information about those creatures.

Before that, I look up at my Tres Magia poster and smile. Soon girls, we will meet again. Magenta's smile burns itself into my mind as the heat gets worse and worse, I must have her and soon, she is the only one that showed promise, let Leopard take Azure and show her a good fight and...

I cast my gaze at the smiling dignified form of Magia Sulfur. 

”Hope, you are prepared to live with the consequences of your actions, darling."

At an unknown location

I push another black pawn forward as I take a white one. This game is only getting more and more intriguing. Oh, Utena, you are growing more and more. Honestly, your raw talent for magic makes me feel proud. As for Kiwi, well, she was as impulsive as ever, never listening, always doing things the hard way, but I have to admit seeing her be brought down like that was refreshing in a way. Both girls are improving so much; there was not a hint of reluctance on Utena, and Kiwi's mastery of her wolf form is awe-inspiring. If only you two wouldn't be drenched in all this evil.

I look at the three stars still sitting on my desk. We only need one more star for now, and then we can set the pieces up again for a new game. 'Exciting' is the only way to describe it, even if this whole thing leaves a vile aftertaste. Still, this is the price for peace and happiness. I turn on the radio next to the stars as a classic rock song from 1969 starts to play.

Humming along to the song, I overlook the board once more. There are two pawns on the black side and three pawns on the white side. I have a feeling that the third pawn will show up rather sooner than later, though.

I examine one of the white pawns more closely; the little figure is bleeding and yet still stands strong. I must admit that Vatz does have an eye for talent.

Another board at the corner catches my eye. Four black pawns and five white ones; that game will also come to a close soon. Well, Lord, let's see how much more of your troubled ambitions these girls can endure.

Such fun to be had. Achieving peace can indeed be enjoyable, don't you think, Vatz?

Chapter Text

Give in, to the shadows that keep calling for you tonight

Obey the shadows cry

Give in, to temptation that keeps following you tonight

Obey the shadows cry

Tragedy machine, Shadows

Niigata, Saturday night

Fucking hell, how did things escalate that quickly?

I look over at the battlefield as I see a spear made out of ice zoom past me and hit the wall behind me. No rest now; I have to find Loco and finish this.

It was supposed to be a simple hunt like all the others. We have spent two weeks scouting out the area, trailing and studying Valkyria, and we were prepared as always to deal with them efficiently, but it quickly got out of hand. For one thing, fighting three against five is a stupid decision regardless of anything; couple that with the fact that they are experts in aerial combat while none of us can leave the ground, and you have a recipe for disaster, but it gets even worse.

We not only managed to separate them, but of course it just so happened that Sister got stuck with the two close combat specialists, while Loco got the leader who is much too quick for her slow-ass projectiles, and I had a pair of twins to deal with, that has figured out how my shadow manipulation works.

So, now here I am panting like crazy in an alley with maybe a few broken ribs, and both Sister and Loco are nowhere to be seen; I guess this whole plan went wrong the moment we thought we had them.

“There she is, sister; she may have dodged the first one, but she won't escape us now.”

Shit, not good. I sink into my shadow, but just as my head passed through, one of them, the magical girl with pink highlights in her blonde hair and ice claws on her gauntlets, appeared out of the corner and saw in which shadow I was hiding.

“Sister, this one, we have to surround her and block her escape routes.” The pink twin motions over to her sister, who is a bit taller and has blue highlights instead of pink.

Together the twins begin to encase their surroundings in a thick layer of ice, and with the shadows of the alley slowly disappearing from my sight and reach, I’m only left with the one inside their little ice dome with their claws ready to pounce on me.

“Now she has to come out or be trapped with us, and we won’t let her go, right, sis?”

“Yeah, it’s time for some extreme violence.”

Well, fuck me, these two are eager. Why am I always stuck with the crazy ones? Ok, think: what can you do, and what options do you have to reconvene with Loco? She will never make it against their leader; she is much too powerful for her. Originally we would have faced her together. But like this?

~Boom

A loud explosion erupts in the distance as I see the twins look worried before something flies at high speed towards us.

Wait, that something looks familiar. OH SHIT!

Loco is flying through the air, and she isn’t moving. Fuck!

With a loud thud she crashes through the ice dome and lands with an equally as loud crack on the floor next to the shadow I’m in.

Not good, shit, she’s… her leg…she is… Please say something, Loco.

Nothing; there is no movement from her, nothing to indicate that she’s alright. All I see is a hole in her side and a smashed-up leg.

Fuck, this is… Loco... so much blood.

“Another villain defeated at the hand of Valkyria; you would do well to come out of your hiding place and surrender, Shadow Weaver.” She comes flying down, her raven-black hair and red eyes contrasting sharply against her blue and gold uniform adorned with ruffles and a cape. This is the leader of this group, the almighty ice maiden Brunhild.

No matter for now, what is important is...Loco, but she’s… She isn’t moving, she is bleeding, and magical girls are… Lord isn’t here, and Sister also isn’t, and Loco, she is… Matama, why are you even here?

~Crack

Red starts to fill my vision as I see this damn bitch put her foot on Loco’s body and smile as if she just defeated a monster. The smell of blood fills my nostrils. This is all wrong; this is…disgusting, and I want to rip out her fucking eyes for even looking at Matama. The feeling of something pushing out of my skull makes itself known as I let my dagger flash with its cursed necrotic energy.

“GIVE ME YOUR EYES, YOU FUCKING HARPY!”

This was the last thing I remember before waking up and seeing blood on my hands as my dagger cut into Brunhild's right eye. My breathing comes in ragged gasps, and my ears won’t stop ringing. I look around and see the broken bodies of the twins lying next to my feet, their arms and legs bent at unnatural angles and their eyes filled with tears as their mouths hang open from screaming their souls out. Brunhild's expression, however, leaves me with the worst feeling; a sense of dread and horror washes over me as I slowly pull out my black dagger and see the empty socket where her eye was.

“Curse you, you foul beast!”

Her voice was weak and coarse; there is no hint of her earlier dignity left, and seeing the swollen and bruised mess her face has become, I can’t help but scream internally at the deed I just committed. It happened again, I lost control. Fuck, I'm... I'm so sorry.

What makes it sting even worse is hearing the footsteps behind me, the gasping of a voice I know all too well. I turn around to see Loco stumbling about, being held upright by Sister, who looks no better. She’s alright; she’s breathing. She is…looking at me with horror in her eyes.

“Loco, you are safe; thank the heavens.”

“Yeah… I’m tougher than I look. But, what have you done? How did you…”

Her voice is equally as strained as the magical girl crawling on the floor next to me. I look over at Sister desperately clutching two heart gems in her mangled left arm.

We won; that is all. We won the battle, and all three of us are alright. But there is something about the bloodied gems in Sister's hand that makes me swallow down a lump of bile in dread.

“Did the other two…”

“Their resistance was great, but their bodies gave up on them eventually; their spirits, however, remained strong, but it brought me to tears seeing them cry as I took their hearts.”

I let out a breath I didn’t remember holding. Sister can fight like an absolute maniac, and it has already happened that some magical girls didn’t survive, but I try to block out the memories of those occasions. We are meant to collect the hearts however necessary, even if we leave the magical girls with more scars each time. The only thing that really matters to me is that Matama has survived another hunt.

My thoughts are interrupted, however, by a slow clapping noise coming from a dark alley next to us. With every clap and subsequent footstep, I feel my stomach start to churn more and more; this presence can only mean one thing.

“It seems my Legion is finally finished.”

She emerges from the shadows. Her white kimono seems to shine in the darkness of the night, and her long blue cape billows in the wind, casting longer and darker shadows that paint her every step. Lord Enorme deemed it finally appropriate to show herself on the battlefield.

My eyes are fixed on her as I turn the dagger in my hand; she dares to show herself here. Not even lifting a finger, and yet she walks with all the presence of a general that just won the war all by herself.

If only I could...

“Curse you, fiend! Curse you and your rabble of darkness. May justice find your sorry hide, you BITCH!”

Brunhild's voice rings out once more among the silence Lord Enorme’s presence seems to demand.

Without a single word, Lord kneels down in front of her and rips the heart gem from her chest armour.

“A defeated little lamb should take to silence, or would you prefer the slaughter?” Sister and Loco stare in shock as Lord picks up the gems from the twins before demanding the other two that Sister holds.

“Our mission is done here. We are going back.” She opens a portal before stepping through and giving me a look of curiosity.

As we enter the portal, I cast one last look at the leader of Valkyria. She was thrashing about on the floor, her face covered in blood and cursing my name with every fibre of her being. The empty, bloodied socket where her right eye had been burnt itself into my mind as I felt a shiver down my spine. I’m sorry, but I had to save my friend. Please, if you want to hate me, that’s fine; just never go after Loco.

Loco limps horribly; her leg has to be broken, and her side keeps bleeding from that hit she took. Sister is also looking pretty grim, with multiple holes in her left arm and that gut wound. Lord Enorme is the only one who hasn’t been wounded, but I’d happily have seen her suffering all of the wounds the rest of us have taken combined.

We exit the portal and are greeted by the empty halls of Nachtbase again. I always hated this place. The whole fortress is Lord's playground; her masks keep watch over everything, and her every step commands the room. She turns to face her gaggle of misfits. I try my best to hide my anger, but just seeing her eyes looking us up and down is enough for me to want to jab my dagger into her throat.

“It seems my Legion has been brought low by such common riffraff.” She takes a step closer to Sister, grabs her damaged arm, and squeezes it until Sister winces in pain and drops down to her knees.

“Weakness of the body, Sister. It poisons you.”

“I am sorry for failing you, your grace.”

She approaches Loco; my heart stops as she starts to touch her face, her expression a mix of pure terror and sadness.

Come on, keep it together, Loco.

“Weakness of the mind, Loco Musica, is even worse.” She grabs her by the jaw and kicks her left leg out from under her before letting go.

The sight of Loco desperately clutching her leg as she screams a voiceless howl into the empty hall is enough for me to almost vomit. Fuck this bitch, she… Loco. I swallow down a huge lump of bile as I try to keep this shitshow together. Enorme will pay, not now but someday, and I will smile down at her bleeding form begging and crying for help.

Argh, there it is again, this feeling like something wants to burst out of my skull.

"As for you, Leberblume." She comes closer to me, her amber eyes piercing into my soul and her face twisting into a wretched smile. “You showed strength of character. Congratulations, you deserve a reward.”

She pats me on the shoulder. Perhaps her touch was meant to be gentle, and yet it feels like a complete violation of my very being as her strength forces me almost down on my knees.

“Go, my Legion, and lick your wounds; and as for you, Leberblume, I want to see you in my private quarters in an hour.”

With that declaration she opens another portal and leaves us three to the silence of her fortress.

Sister is first to rise back to her feet, trying to help Loco up, as I can only stand there, rooted to the spot, in sheer shock at the possible implication of her words.

“Leberblume, come, we should go to the infirmary; Loco Musica needs medical attention.” Sister’s voice is as melancholic as ever; even if it never changes, it felt like she really was in pain just now.

I turn to look at Loco, her face covered in bruises and tears flowing down her cheeks.

Matama… Why are we doing this?

Making our way through the empty halls of this shithole, Loco is quietly sobbing, Sister is silent yet loses drops of blood with every step, and I…well, my ribs hurt like hell, but I can already feel them healing. Yet one thing continues to run through my mind: the sight of Loco hitting the ground and my whole vision turning red.

Why does this keep happening? Why can't I remember how I fought Valkyria? And, most importantly, what does Lord want with me?

We arrive at our "infirmary"—really nothing more than an empty room with some beds and a few medical supplies in a closet somewhere. Sister is helping Loco lie down in one of the beds, and I search for some bandages and painkillers. Suddenly a cold shiver runs down my spine as I feel someone else moving about the room.

“Hello, girls, I hope you are alright; you look like you just came back from a warzone.” Venalita appears through a portal. Their permanent smile feels like a punch in the face, and their cutesy voice is grating, to say the least. Loco is looking up at them, still a small sliver of hope in her eyes that the mascot will save us. Sister, meanwhile, is bandaging her arm, and I can only do my best to not choke out this little fucker for throwing us towards this beast in white and blue.

“Vena-san, I hope you are doing ok? We just succeeded in taking down Valkyria.” Loco’s voice is weak; I should bring her a glass of water, but I don’t want to leave her alone any more than I need to.

“I see. Well, that’s excellent. Another magical girl team that can reflect on their overconfidence and arrogance. Do you want me to send for some medic demons? They could take over here and apply some regeneration magic.”

“We’re fine, Venalita. We do fine just on our own. Don’t you have something else to look after?”

“Leberblume, always so direct. Not that that’s a bad thing, but just so you know, I spoke with Lord, and she wouldn’t say anything of the fight, so I wanted to ask you three how it went.”

My breath hitches at that; the words of Enorme ring through my skull: never tell the mascot more than they need to know. Sister is looking nervous, and Loco is almost ready to faint. Damn. Okay, here goes nothing...

“They went down easy enough; the leader, Brunhild, was probably the worst one, but all should be fine more or less, although they were quite mad, so maybe a few weeks more than usual for their full recovery.” That should hold them off, for a while at least. For some reason there appears to be a divide between Lord and Venalita, where Lord doesn’t want them to know about the extent of the hunts and most importantly about the hearts we collect. The image of the now half-blinded Brunhild cursing my name will probably haunt me for a while, but that’s nothing new.

“Alright, I’ll leave you to it then. Make sure all three of you rest up, especially you, Loco Musica.”

They disappear again in their little portal, and I let out a sigh of relief. Usually Lord just tells them whatever they want to hear, but recently she has become more and more lazy about it and spends more and more time in her private quarters. Speaking of which, I have to go there soon. Urgh, 'bad' doesn't even begin to describe it, especially with the idea of leaving Loco here alone with a broken leg. Sister is alright for the most part, but I wouldn’t trust her to take care of Loco for me. There is just something about the way she looks at her sometimes that makes me uneasy.

However, I can’t keep her waiting; otherwise, I might end up in one of those beds myself. I take a handful of painkillers before handing the rest to Loco. Her healing rate is slower than all of ours, but with a shower she’ll be fine; after all, her siren star reacts faster with some water.

“Loco, I’ll have to go to Lord’s chambers; will you be fine for a bit?” I look at her bruised body and know she won’t be fine, but what choice do I have?

“Yeah, I’ll manage. Now go and clean yourself up a bit; you look like shit, and more than usual, I might add.”

“Hah, look in a mirror, you fishy noise violation.”

She pouts, which only makes the anger in my heart worse. Matama deserves a stage somewhere to live her dream, not to be fighting for her life against some superpowered freaks of nature, and worse, getting hurt in the fight and getting punished for not fighting well enough. The sight of her after that last punishment from Lord makes my stomach churn, and yet here she is, smiling like everything is alright in the world. This fucking dummy has no idea what she is doing to herself, and yet seeing her smile makes me feel much more at ease.

I let out another loud sigh before turning to Sister, who has finished fixing her arm as best as she can, and jeez, how can this woman stand? A giant hole in her stomach that I haven’t noticed before is leaking blood all over the cold, rough stone floor, and yet she isn’t even blinking.

“Yo, Sister, are you alright over there?”

"Oh, I’m sorry if I caused you to worry; it appears that the last hit injured me more deeply than I realised, but don’t worry, it will heal shortly. But Leberblume and Loco Musica, I would like to apologise to you two. If I wasn't such a colossal clutz and finished my fight just a little bit quicker, then maybe Loco Musica wouldn’t have suffered such a serious injury. It deeply saddens me to witness my comrades suffering such injuries."

“It’s fine, Sister; you were fighting two at the same time, after all. There are bound to be difficulties, and besides, we all are alive and well, so don’t let it bother you.” I hate it when Loco plays up her super cheery mood, and I hate seeing Sister cry literal oceans of tears only to be fine in the next moment. Still, as bad and psychotic as it may sound, I find it somewhat interesting to see Sister apologise and bow her head to me.

Wow, that fight must have left more of a mark than I realised.

Casting one last glance at Loco, who swallows a few painkillers while trying to take off her boots, and nodding to Sister, who is wiping away some of her tears before taking off her habit and lying down, I leave the room and go to one of the nearby washrooms.

Gotta say, even in this totalitarian hellhole, it is refreshing to know that there are a few novelties around. I enter one of the many washing rooms, drop my hood, and take off my gloves. Turning on the faucet in one of the basins and letting the cold water splash against my face provides the right combination of pain and relief that I need to stay focused. My hands are shaking; of course they are. They always do after a hunt. To be honest, I would love nothing more than to lie down myself, but I need to focus.

What could Lord possibly reward me with?

Probably some heinous task, like stealing candies from babies and flipping off the elderly. She is always ruthless and dangerous, but over the last few weeks something has changed, and not for the better; punishments have become harsher, and her expectations have grown with every hunt. Hell, I remember the Choco Magia fight where she told us all how disappointed she was after seeing that we all won with barely a scratch. The fucking bitch only complains and never fights herself; hell, one of her slime monsters might be enough for a magical girl, and yet she keeps them all here as her own personal bodyguard, and yet she wants us to do all the work while her ass grows even fatter on that fucking throne.

I look at my reflection and see only tiredness. Eye bags and a sickly green complexion greet me. Yeah, that’s to be expected if you have spent the last three months living on cheap instant noodles and energy drinks, all while spending your nights scouting and planning ambushes and looking for weaknesses. Fuck, I don’t even remember the last time I had a quiet morning or some peace. No, all action every day and all thoughts should be about Lord’s ambitions and what you can contribute to the Legion.

That’s the life we chose, so there’s no use complaining, even if I question why Venalita chose her to be the leader and how they even want us to reform magical girls by beating the piss out of them. For now though, there is no point in complaining; I should just try to survive, and perhaps someday I will have the opportunity for one simple stab and then I can get Matama out of here.

Her look of quiet anger was magnificent. She truly despises me. Oh, so young, and already she has found out about the truth of this world.

I let my cape fall to the floor and start to take off my gloves. She was spectacular, a girl possessed, and the way she moved was so precise and effortless. I can’t help but smile at the memory of Leberblume fighting with such hate. I take off my sash and let my robe fall open. The air in my quarters is always a bit colder, but that is so by design; coldness steels the mind, at least that is what Mother used to say. My body moves with silken grace towards my mirror as I look at the majesty that is the future empress of stars.

“Magnificent” My body shows the well-developed charm of a woman of power; my long hair is silky smooth, and there is not a single thing out of place. My eyes are a dull amber, the same as hers, and yet mine carry much more grace than hers ever could. I smile at myself; truly, I am the embodiment of the word "strength." The four stars on my forehead pulse in a hypnotic rhythm. I start to take off my robe and let it fall to the floor. Dressed in nothing but my boots and my red underwear, I move towards my closet and pick it out. For this moment it has to be perfect. I move to my bed and sit down to take off my boots and set them down before taking off my underwear and letting my form become accustomed to the coldness of my fortress. Now I put it on, the last reminder of my weakness and the symbol that marked the beginning of my unparalleled strength.

I let the black silken robe slowly touch my skin; the first contact sends a shiver down my spine as I put on the first sleeve and feel nothing but smoothness enveloping my whole right side. The other sleeve follows as I bind the robe together with a simple sash. The whole thing is like a hug of the finest quality, light and yet warm. Mother knew how to pick out her fashion, and this robe, alongside its sister, serves as a beautiful yet painful reminder of what elegance means and the price you have to pay to achieve it. Moving in front of the mirror again, I admire the black fabric stretching across my body, showing off my curves, the covering of the fabric doing nothing to conceal the elegant contours of my thighs, and trying its best to contain my chest. The robe is beautiful in everything, and of course the wearer has to be perfect as well. I smooth out a few wrinkles before moving towards my makeup table.

Next to a few expensive bottles of perfume, exotic powders, and skincare products, there is a bottle of rosé water, a special brand from Paris. I spray just a touch of it onto my neck and a dash more onto my legs. The guest of honour is now the only thing missing.

I give a silent command to one of the wall-mounted masks to clean up the floor before I lie down in my bed and wait for the arrival of Leberblume. The mask starts to slowly shake itself free from the wall, and small little black tendrils shoot out of it before conjoining together to form an inky humanoid shape with a dull golden glow behind its single eyehole. While their appearance leaves much to be desired, their quality is nothing if not impressive, a perfect slave bound to my desires. They are unthinking, mute, and without weakness; if only the first squad could move like these creatures. The thought of Sister’s sloppy form getting hit by easily avoidable attacks and Loco Musica falling to the ground after not even thinking about her exposed position makes me click my tongue in disgust.

I wish I didn't have to deal with them, but for now, the mascot must be satisfied. Their power is a boon that can’t be underestimated, and in the end it boils down to a simple numbers game. Maybe I should rethink their proposed expansion idea for a Chinese branch one of these days. But for now, I want to see the fruit of their labor—a second squad of dark Magia, loyal to me alone, all fitted with the strength to tear down these false idols of light.

~Knock knock

And here she is. I let the mask slip back in its place before standing up and opening the door for her myself; a delightful surprise will always keep her on her toes.

The face that greets me is one that I can only describe as perfect, her one visible eye wide open in shock, her mouth desperately trying to maintain a sense of calm and dignity and her body slightly shaking. Is it anger or is it fear? Whatever the case, my appearance startled her, and that is all that matters.

“You may enter, Leberblume. I have been looking forward to this moment.” Letting her in and closing the door behind her proves even more fruitful. Her steps are small and quiet, desperate to try to not make any noise that would agitate me. Such fear, and yet her hands are balled into fists. So suppressed anger it is - how delicious! She really has the potential I was looking for.

“You did a fantastic job today, Leberblume. Fighting three Magias at once is a skill not many have, especially those failures Sister Gigant and Loco Musica.” Her face twitches faintly at my words; she doesn’t like it when someone talks about Loco Musica. Well, this knowledge could be useful for later.

I let my hand wander up to her cheek, and can feel the trembling of her whole body. She wants to run away or stab me in the heart; either way, she knows that she can’t do either.

“Lord Enorme, what do you want with me?” Her voice is shaky, barely above a whisper. She is such a delight; she reminds me more and more of myself.

“Be still now; I want to see and feel the body of a girl who is worthy of receiving a reward.” Her body doesn’t stop trembling, but her face is trying its best to hide her fear and anger. I move down her cheek and let my hand linger over her robe and her chest. I can feel her heartbeat, so quick, like a frightened rabbit caught in a snare. Oh, you poor thing, the fun has only just started. As my touch continues to move downward, I notice her stomach tensing beneath the fabric. Finally, I brush over her left shoulder and touch the three pink stars that represent her prowess; as my fingers glide over them, I can feel her power, energy, and very essence condensed into these tiny symbols.

“Leberblume, I appreciate your willingness to be brutal and cold. Your fight against Valkyria was a spectacle to behold; the way you cut them down was inspiring. No move out of place, no theatrics, not a hint of arrogance about your step. Quick and efficient, just how I want you to move. My blade in the shadows, your abilities impressed me greatly.” I tap my finger on her stars as I see a little twinkle in her eye. Is it regret?

“Tell me, what do you think of our mascot’s objective? You may speak as honestly as you want; there is no penalty for honesty here.” I let go of her and start to slowly circle her like a lioness on the prowl. She mustn’t have a moment to rest, not yet anyway. Her thoughts are important, as is her mental fortitude, so keeping her always guessing and throwing her off guard is an important aspect for her mhmm, development. She takes a moment to consider, her eye trying to follow my movements; a few beads of sweat are building on her forehead. Well, it seems someone is nervous.

“I think that the idea isn’t wrong per se, but I don’t understand how our actions help them. I also don’t really care about magical girls, so I’ll just follow your opinion since you are our leader, Lord.”

“Hmm, you speak like a soldier returning from war—lacking a real opinion but still willing to follow orders. Not bad for the moment, but you must think of the bigger picture.” I stop right in front of her as I turn to face her completely; she’s a head shorter than me, but she does have a certain presence about her, a sense of danger and cleverness.

“Leberblume, take off your clothes.” Her look of stoicism crumbles under the weight of my order. Her eye darts around, not daring to look into mine; her hands tremble, not knowing what to do. How predictable; she is still innocent and can still be flustered. Let this be a lesson to you, girl, and leave behind your shame.

“Lord Enorme, must I really?”

Her voice is shaky; she is still trying to be polite, even though I see it. She harbours hatred in the deepest parts of her soul; only that could give her the courage to question my command.

“Yes, there is no shame in my quarters, and my will is absolute. Have no fear, girl; I just want to see the full body of one of my subordinates. Now do as I say!”

Reluctantly, but not wanting to push further, she starts to take off her gloves. She gives me a look of uncertainty.

“Throw them on the ground; you won’t need them for a while.” Her face twitches, her lips quiver, and she is scared but tries to mask her emotions. She really is just like I used to be, so innocent yet already tarnished by the rule of the strong. Oh, Leberblume, you might yet be an empress yourself, at least in your dreams.

She starts to take off her boots, and with no other options left, she removes the first button of her coat. The coldness of the room seems to give her goosebumps, but maybe this is another aspect of her fear.

Whatever the case might be, she gives me another look, to which I only respond with a nod. She drops her robe and unveils her body to me; only there is still one thing still keeping her from being fully free. My, oh my, a slingshot. Well, this was unexpected, but her flushed face as she so desperately tries to keep herself together is worth every price.

“Leberblume, do continue. I told you I wanted to see your body, your whole body; now take it off.” She closes her eye before dropping the first strap, and the second follows soon after as the thing falls to the ground and she tries to cover herself with her hands.

“Drop your hands. I already told you, there is no shame here.” She doesn’t open her eye; she instead shakes her head. It seems she wants to stubbornly cling on to her dignity. Very well, if that’s how she wants to play it.

“Leberblume, drop your hands, or would you rather I summon Loco Musica up here and have her give me a show instead?” That was the reaction that I was looking for; she really is her trigger. Without a second hesitation, she drops her hands and opens her eye  again.

“Come, there is something I want you to see.” I move behind her and push her gently towards the giant mirror in the corner. All in all she does have a beautiful body, still on the smaller side, but with some room to grow and improve.

Standing in front of the mirror, she looks at herself with me standing behind her, my hand still lingering on her shoulders. Her face is a perfect mix of confusion and resentment. Now it is time to test your fortitude...

“Leberblume, tell me, what do you see in the mirror?”

She takes a moment, looking up and down, probably searching for some enigmatic clue, but the answer is right in front of her.

“I only see myself, Lord.”

Short and concise, just what I was expecting. Now to trap the mouse in a corner.

“Really? That is everything? Well then, how do you explain this look of absolute hate in your eye? And don’t try to deny it.”

“Lord…I’m-”

“Shhh, no need to find an excuse. The truth is that you hate me, correct? You despise my very existence and everything I have done. You wish for nothing more than to jab your dagger in my throat and run away with your little friend.”

“Lord Enorme, I’m—”

“No words, they aren’t needed; just look at yourself and feel your body giving you the answer.” I put my hands on her chest, not touching her small delicate breasts, but merely circling around them. Her mouth gasps open, and her eye is closing once more. I lean in closer to her ear, just like Mother used to do to me.

“Don’t look away; that is a sign of weakness. A strong woman has no shame about her emotions or her body. Just take the good and throw away the bad; after all, we all have done horrible things in the name of progress.” I continue to let my hands dip lower and lower, brushing against her ribs, against her hips and scraping with my nails just a tiny bit around her belly button.

She slowly opens her eye; her lips tremble, but this pink eye is so full of venom. I wonder what your other one might look like or why you deem it necessary to hide it behind your bangs? But that can wait for a more appropriate moment.

“Good, you seem to understand; now let me ask you again. What do you see?”

“Hatred, Lord Enorme.”

I let my hands fall lower, resting on the lowest part of her stomach while still maintaining a small distance from her most private area. Let's move on to something slightly more dramatic: I pinch her left butt cheek before grabbing it firmly in my left hand. Her breath hitches, but her cheeks light up like a Christmas tree. It seems she is also innocent in that regard.

“Hatred for whom, Leberblume?”

I feel her body tremble beneath my fingers as the girl struggles to remain upright, still clinging to her foolish hope of resisting, of not surrendering to my touch. She would have been broken instantly by my mother, but it seems I learnt quite a bit about her ways of control to illicit such a reaction.

“The world.” A small little shudder escapes her lips as she lays bare her deepest truth.

“Then you are ready for your reward. Congratulations, Leberblume.”

I retract my hands back and let her stand in silence for a moment; she has earned it.

Collecting her thoughts, she turns towards me with tears forming at the corners of her visible eye.

“It is alright to cry; after all, this will be the last time to shed tears of weakness as you say goodbye to the girl and welcome the woman you can become.”

Her eyes may yet be filled by sorrow, but her rage remains deep. She truly despises the world for putting her into this position; now it is time for me to bend her and refashion her into the shape I want.

I move past her towards my closet, where it lies hidden in the darkest corner. The sister to my robe. Its fabric is still as magnificent as the first time I laid eyes upon it. I dare not take it out yet; this moment deserves time and patience.

“Leberblume, before we continue, I want to tell you a story. A very special story about the nature of strength, and of weakness, and also of the truth of this world. Take a seat on the bed; this will be a story I want you to remember with every fibre of your being.” With only a single nod, she settles herself down on the edge of the bed, while I still linger a moment on her gift before closing the closet.

“What is the most important thing in this world? Strength and, more importantly, knowing how to use it, how to acquire more and making sure you keep it.” Yes, strength is the way the world works after all. Without it you will be a slave forever. The image of my mother flashes before my eyes, but I tune her out. She doesn’t have a hold on me any longer.

“Weakness rots a person away, and the strong will always find a way to control the weak. You might not even notice it right away, but you are always surrounded by the will of someone stronger. Take for example a household. The person in charge would be the parental figure most likely; they exert control over their children. But outside of that household, the parents are the weak ones controlled by the stronger society. A city is ruled by its mayor. This mayor is a slave to politicians higher up in the hierarchy, and on and on it goes. There is a delicate balance of master and slave that surrounds us daily. But here is the thing: most people are happy playing the ignorant peasant; they don’t have the strength to take control of themselves. That’s why they make themselves think that they don’t need it. You can be happy when someone else tells you what to do; no need to do it yourself.

Hah, those are the worst kind of vermin upon this face of the earth.

Now here is another example of the injustice of this world. Why is it that hard work gets overlooked in favour of popularity and charm? Why’s is it that people who work themselves half to death just to gain a tiny smidgen of control are punished for trying? You shouldn’t work so hard; you make the others look bad in comparison.“

Control yourself; don’t let your emotions get the better of you. Just let the silence carry your point for a moment. Leberblume will understand; after all, she too seeks control. You just have to mould her into seeking the right kind.

“Now, let me define what I want us to achieve here. I want a world where people are strong without the need to hold each other back. A world where hard workers are the ones at the top. And most importantly, a world where the lowest peasant and the richest politician are the same. Both judged by their skills and not their upbringing. For that we need to tear down their shield; those preposterous, dishonest magical girls. The masses get fooled by pretty visuals and lazy slogans of goodness and kindness. Well, these things are as worthless as the cheap plastic trash they sell for their slave drivers.

They are the symbol of societal oppression that keeps the masses content with their lot in life, and as such, they must fall. The mascots that grease the wheels of industry need to be put down, and the overlords that control this world need to be thrown down into the dirt alongside the unwashed masses they sneer at.”

She is listening, but her eye has lost all focus; she doesn’t yet understand completely. No matter; it took me a long time, too. I feel a shudder down my spine at the remembrance of the pain I had to endure to finally realise this diseased truth.

“As for your part in all of this, Leberblume. Your talents impressed me today, so I want your hard work to be rewarded accordingly. No longer should you be the same as Loco Musica and Sister Gigant. No, you have a drive to be better; you hate this world, just like I do. You hate me with a passion and that too is a skill that will get you far. One day, you may even realise that I am right, but for now, you can harbour your resentment towards me.” Yes, hatred is important to become pure, after all… I too am possessed by an unyielding hatred towards someone; the fire of rage is a powerful one indeed, and I will make sure you won’t get burnt by it.

“What do you want me to do, Lord Enorme?” Finally, a sign of attention from her. She regained her focus quicker than I thought. Yet I can’t help but hear her panic and concern in her voice.

“Become my captain, lead the first squad and become only ruled by me and me alone. You would have control over Sister and Loco, both pawns for you to use as you like.”

“Lord Enorme… Surely you jest.”

I move towards her and cup her cheek; she flinches, but doesn’t break eye contact. Her face flushes red, but her emotions remain clear – disgust. “I never jest, Leberblume. I want you to move up in the hierarchy and be closer to your true potential. Now come, I have a gift for you.”

I guide her towards the closet; her skin is cold to the touch, and yet I can’t help but smile at her display of utter humiliation. Just like I was at her age.

I let her stop and take one last look at her naked form; she is beautiful but hides her own charms behind a shield of thorns. Well, I guess I have to also show her how to use those powers of womanhood.

With a dramatic flair, I throw open the closet where it hangs alone, surrounded by darkness. Her eye widens in shock upon seeing it. She must understand what this piece of cloth represents. I lean in closer to her ear, letting my hair brush ever so gently against her earlobe. “Take it; it is yours. Put it on and obey my direct control, my captain.”

She doesn’t move; her eye is just glued to it, as though it might take her life with a single touch. I guide her hand towards it; the first touch is always the hardest.

She doesn’t flinch but still won’t take the initiative. Fine, let me demonstrate the dynamics of strength and weakness.

“Leberblume, I order you to put it on. Do you wish to be punished for insubordination? Or better yet, do you want me to punish your squad instead?”

This finally shatters her walls completely; she begins to shiver as the first quiet sob escapes her lips.

“I… hate… you!”

“I know, which is why I want you to put it on. Become my ward. Become a fine young woman who is strong.”

Without any further delay, she takes the robe and puts it on. The white fabric contrasted beautifully with her teal hair and her ruined face. She looks just like me when I received my black robe. A maiden of beauty and maddening rage. Now clad in a blanket of snow-white contempt, she may yet be a master of her own blackened fire. 

“Use it however you want; it is yours, but know that you can’t destroy it. This robe will forever exist in your mind now.” She doesn’t say anything; she just stares at her body, at the way the fabric stretches across her slim frame. The way it accentuates her still developing curves, barely covering her most intimate spots and only being kept modest by a simple white belt. Yes, this robe is both a strength and a weakness. A symbol of control and humiliation. It hurts, doesn't it? To feel the power that you possess and yet be confronted by such an overwhelming opposition – yes, just like on my 18th birthday when I got mine and the same on your 16th , right, Minako?

“We are almost done; just one more test of your newfound responsibility.”

I move silently across the room. My presence must feel ethereal to her. After all, I must remain invincible to her; she will never find a weakness in my step. Don’t think I haven’t noticed your observations; you remained quiet, almost too quiet. Heh, you looked for possible escape routes and opportunities where I let my guard down. Naive fool, I learnt from the best; she was twice as vicious as me, and I only managed to escape completely after the mascot showed up. I sit down on my bed and cross my legs. Let’s see if you either crumble or rise, my little protégé.

“Leberblume, as your first command as captain of the Legion, I want you to get on all fours, crawl towards me and kiss the top of my left foot!” She looks at me with a delicious mix of anguish and vengeance. But surprisingly, she obliges. She gets down on my carpeted floor and crawls slowly over to me. The sight makes me almost giddy like a schoolgirl. But I contain my excitement; I can’t let my image falter for a second. After all, I am the only chance this miserable world has left.

She kneels down in front of me, her eye still sparkling from her earlier tears. “If you want to have your way with me, then just do it, but get it over with quickly!”

“Hahaha…ahahahahaha.” A hearty laugh escapes me as she looks on in bewilderment.

“Did you think this whole thing was about me sleeping with you? Hah, you really are naive; if I wanted to do that, I would have done it without the need for ceremony. No, Leberblume, there are worse things than someone having their way with you. This reward is your baptism in fire. I want to improve your chances of survival in this diseased world. Now, the choice is yours: kiss my foot, or remain a worthless girl trapped in her delusions.”

Her stunned silence tells me everything I need to know; she doesn’t know what to do. I would savour this moment forever if I could, but seeing her so close to reaching her peak makes me a little anxious. Just one more little push.

“Just for your information, as captain, your responsibility would also lie in managing the first squad in all matters; that includes punishment or lack thereof.” Yes, Loco Musica, it all comes down to her; after all, this girl would have never sought us out if not for her worthless friend. Well, rejoice, Loco Musica, there was one thing you were useful for.

She bends down and gently inches closer to my left foot. Her mouth has twisted into a grimace, but her eye is closed to maybe keep her last shred of hope alive.

The touch of her lips is almost like a ghost, just barely noticeable, before she leans into it more. She probably thinks that it has to be a real undeniable kiss; otherwise, I wouldn’t count it. Such a smart and willing girl. Her lips part as I feel it, a wet sensation and a warmth enclosing the top of my foot. Such bliss, her teeth barely noticeable through the whole sensation, but I know they must be chittering. A quiet little gasp escapes her lips as she leans into the kiss. After a few seconds of her lingering touch, she lets go, and a small sliver of saliva sticks to my foot. She really went all in. Her eye opens again, and with the same tearful sparkle as before, she looks up at me with a stone-faced expression of calculated resentment. Getting more daring, aren’t we? I’ll allow it this time.

“Good girl, this was your first step towards becoming a woman of power.” I lean forward and grab her face before moving away the bangs covering her right eye. Her face should be shown off to the world; there's no need to hide behind your shield forever. “You may leave now, and don’t forget your clothes. As my new captain, I command you and the first squad to rest for now. We will wait until the second squad is ready before moving out again. So, enjoy a pleasant little break, Leberblume.” She nods before rising to her feet and wordlessly picking up her clothes. Without a second look back or any noise whatsoever, she closes the door behind her.

This was exhilarating in a way I haven’t felt since the first time I had to punish Loco Musica. She has so much potential that I wonder how well she would have done under my mother. Ah, the sweetness of youth! And finally I found a use for my sister’s robe. Yes, Minako, even you have a use for me now.

The memories of my childhood flash by, never more than a fleeting glance at my younger sister’s blonde hair and sparkling blue eyes. Father’s smile, even when he had to leave us due to the divorce. Mother's nails, grazing my skin, awakening me to the harshness of this world. Was it fair? No, of course not! Did I deserve this harsh reality while Minako was off in her blissful fantasy? No, she should have been by my side, experiencing the same pain. The words of Mother’s final lesson echo through my mind one last time:

'Michiko, I am doing this because you have to be strong, so close your heart and let me make you into a woman.'

The memory of that specific day continues to pierce my mind, the pain and gentleness of it all making my skin tingle. But I can’t help but thank her; without this lesson, I would have never left for a simple community college far away from the city… far away from her… far away from my sister. Thank you, Mother, for being a monster. And with these final thoughts, I drift off into sleep, a small smile on my lips.

I close the doors behind me and run. No matter who might be watching, I don’t care; I need to get as far away from this witch as I can.

My steps are quite muffled, but there is still an echo from my bare feet as I pass hallway after hallway.

I run faster and faster, past the countless stairs and doors and all the masks lining the walls. Nachtbase is her domain, her witches' hut, and she can see and hear every little thing that goes on here. All except one place, our quarters.

I almost break off the door handle to my room, but it wouldn’t matter; the only thing that matters as I lock the door behind me and sprint to the bathroom is getting this disgusting feeling out of me.

I kneel down next to the toilet bowl. Ok, Nemo, just like these models on the internet, two fingers in your mouth, as deep as they can go, and trigger your gag reflex.

With no other option, I do exactly that, and as I feel the tears forming and the bile rising up, I can only see the image of that beast smiling at me as I kissed her…oh god, here it comes.

~Hurk

Urgh, it rises up like an acidic avalanche; the disgusting sounds of me desperately gasping for air and the insides of my stomach hitting the bowl fill the room and yet.

“Unclean, unclean, I am unclean.” No matter if I throw up everything and drink a whole bottle of bleach after, the reality won’t change.

I kissed her fucking foot and wear her clothing. She touched me; it’s like I was just a toy in her hands.

“FUCK!” I scream it out into the nothingness, even if it won’t change anything. She made me her personal plaything, and the worst part…Matama.

How can I ever show myself around her? I basically whored myself out to this witch for Matama’s safety.

Fuck, captain, fuck.

After trying to throw up even more of my guilt and shame, yet never succeeding in either. I let go of the toilet bowl and sit on the bathroom floor.

This is a nightmare. She touched me, and yet no matter how gentle she was, this woman she-

Fuck, Matama, why did you have to take their offer? Why did I follow you so blindly? Fuck Enorme, fuck Enormeeta, fuck this putrid world and fuck Mata-

No, it isn’t her fault; she just wants to be a great singer and idol. Is that too much to ask for? Yes, she doesn’t have any real talent for singing, but fuck me, does she put in the effort. She should be proud of herself, and yet the world can’t help but make her fall.

The memory of that last fateful day flashes before me: how she told me that she got an opportunity for a tryout, and as we went there, that judge just tore into her. Good heavens, that lady destroyed her.

Fuck, and then the walk of shame home and her crying – I can still hear it, her desperate pleas and bargaining, saying that she just wants to be as cool and cute as her mum and then.

“Would you like the chance to make your dream come true?” Those words, those damned words from that black rabbit and her…

I rise to my feet; this robe that I’m wearing, while undeniably beautiful, is just a leash for her to make me her slave. White, the colour that symbolises purity – hah, of course it’s meaningless now; nothing would remain pure in her presence.

Those damn amber eyes and that smile – I know I couldn’t, I know I would have died or worse, but I should have just summoned my dagger and gone for it. A single thrust, and that would have been it. A single murder, a single death to my name, and so many wouldn’t have to suffer anymore. So many would have been avenged.

“Coward!” Of course I couldn’t have done it; the masks were all around us, and every move I made was watched. The moment I even drew my dagger, the slime would have already cut off my head. But why did I agree so readily? Why did I crawl on the floor for this bitch? The somewhat distant taste of her rose perfume still lingers in the air.

"Here I am, Nemo Anemo, Lord Enorme's personal pleasure toy."

Just don't do anything to Matama, and I'll let you play with me for as long as you want. Come on, I'll even open my legs for you, so please keep my friend safe while you... fucking violate me. Shit, what have I done? Why am I so weak?

Urgh, why do I even let my mind drift to those things? The only truth that matters is that she is invincible in her fortress, her own little witches' hut, and worse yet, I saw it in the corner of her room. The black cauldron bubbled while the little hands of her monsters rose and fell in a constant rhythm of death and rebirth. It’s as disgusting as her soul, fitting for her witch star.

I remind her of herself. Well, I take that as the greatest insult. I am nothing like her; she is just a greedy madwoman out to have her way with the whole world, all for some noble cause of higher equality and justice. Yeah, tell that to the families of those poor magical girls we brutalised and the once that died.

The image of Brunhild, the leader of Valkyria, comes to mind; she will now have to live with one eye for the rest of her life. What about that girl from Choco Magia? Her whole team was murdered, and I did nothing to stop it.

I know that it was Sister who murdered those two, but I just stood there and let it happen. My hands are as dirty as Sisters’ and Lord’s, but Matama, she shouldn’t have to put up with any of this, and for what? She is nowhere near closer to her dream. All those fights and punishments, and for what? Nothing, just a scarred back and broken bones.

My body is dirty, and my mind is sullied by thoughts of her almost naked body touching me; there is only one thing I can do now.

Turning on the shower, I sit down underneath it and draw my knees to my chest as the warm water gently cascades down onto my sullied body. The first tear went almost unnoticed, but the second and third and the first sob and the scream right after that made it all too clear. I am just a snivelling coward who can’t keep her best friend safe, and now I’ve paid the price. I’ll be her personal whore and all so that I can keep her safe. I finally push the strands of hair back in their place. This damn bitch even had to take this away from me. My whole body still reeks of her perfume, and this monster even touched my butt and seemed to enjoy it. I want to claw away at my filthy skin and let the pain cleanse me, but in all my panic and hate there is still a picture of sanity in the back of my head. I can still see Matama when she first transformed into Loco, bouncing up and down with a smile as she summoned her mic for the first time.

Matama, why do I do these things for you? I know I would never abandon you, but why, why do I go to such lengths for you?

Not wanting to think any further about anything, I close my eyes and just let the water wash everything away.

After what felt like a few hours, and after I turned off the water because it wouldn’t help anyway, I felt it deep inside; I had to see her; I had to know if she was safe.

Standing up and almost losing my balance from the soreness of my muscles, I dress again in this white nightmare and a pair of Crocs since it would be faster than trying to put on any other outfit with everything still wet.

The slight squeaking noise I made across the stone floor in my shoes made me feel more uncomfortable than ever.

I like quietness. I like darkness and silence, but I had to endure this; I needed to see.

And as I cross the threshold of the infirmary and see two silhouettes sleeping in the darkness, my heart skips a beat. Sister is sleeping in the corner, but it seems her arm has already fully healed, and as for Matama, she is lying on her side with her back turned to me. It seems that thankfully her leg is better, but through the dim light of the lightbulbs in the corridor, I can still make them out. With her jacket sitting on a nearby chair, I see the marks on her skin, all the pain and sorrow she had to endure, and the seven scars she suffered from being a dark magia. I nearly start to cry again at the sight. My friend is disfigured, and all for what? Some delusional maniac that wants to rule the world. A fucking joke is all it is, and yet seeing her sleeping so calmly is enough for me to know that another day has been survived, and maybe, just maybe, I can still fix this.

If I am to be captain of the first squad, then I will make sure that you won’t suffer anymore under Lord’s rule.

“I promise you, no harm will come to you for as long as I’m still standing, Loco.”

A whisper and a promise in the silence of the night, and yet my heart feels so much better already.

“I do hope you can make good on your promise, Leberblume.”

I turn left to see Venalita floating next to me. It takes everything I have not to immediately grab them and choke the life out of them.

“Come, we have some things to discuss about your new position, Captain.”

How do they do it? How do they almost always manage to sneak up on me? Well, I have no desire to make a scene around Loco and Sister, and especially not with those masks still there.

I follow Venalita back to my room as they sit down on my bed.

“You can close the door; this is a matter that is best discussed without any more listeners.”

Finally something we both can agree on. I do as I was told and lock the door before sitting down next to them.

“So, first up, I know you said you didn’t need the extra help, but I couldn’t stand idly by, so I asked Loco and Sister again if they wanted some demonic help, and both accepted. So sorry about going behind your back, but good news: Loco and Sister will both be completely fine in the morning.”

“Fucker, why do you care about our wellbeing but then throw us at her feet?”

“I take it you may not like the presence of our glorious leader all too much?”

“Yes, I told her so myself, and she only smiled and said that is a sign of strength or whatever. This woman is crazy, Venalita, and she hurt Loco. Do we really need to endure her? You’re the one that gave her her star; couldn’t you just simply take it away?”

“Have I ever told you that I admire your openness? It is one of your best features. So, pardon again, but it seems like you are talking about open treason here.”

“I only wish to do good by the others, and surely you know that Lord isn’t telling you everything.”

“Fascinating. So what do you really care about then? The safety of the magical girls, the wellbeing of your comrades, or are you just using those to mask your own desire for revenge?”

“Wha… What do you mean?”

“You have a good poker face, but it is clear as day that there is something more going on here. Anyway, do you happen to know why Lord doesn't seem all that willing to share details about your excursions?"

"She's…we…"

"Well, I guess that answers that. Honestly, with each passing day, she seems more and more occupied by some grand scheme, but for the life of me, I can't figure it out yet."

I can't tell if they are being serious, joking, or trying to manipulate me. Best not to say anything about the hunts.

“If only I could take away her star and just force her to tell me what is going on, but alas, my hands are tied. Once I hand out a star, its power is the wielder’s, not my own anymore.”

“So, we are forced to do her bidding until someone eventually takes her or us out.”

Venalita looks up at me, their permanent smile seeming to grow and maybe even be genuine for a change.

“Well, that would sound indeed grim. Oh, I almost forgot there might be some good news. You see, while you were all away, I managed to recruit two new members that will make up the second squad, and well, let’s just say one of them is a bit eccentric about her role and her ways of dealing with magical girls.

Their expression slightly shifts back to what I can only describe as a sad smile.

“You know, Enorme had the right idea at the beginning, but I think she just became a bit obsessed with all the possibilities of her powers. Believe me, Nemo, I don’t want to see any of you hurt for my mistake.”

"What is that supposed to mean, you stuffed plushie?"

“Simple, I know that you don’t like me and hold me responsible for Matama’s suffering, even if she herself chose this. But, Nemo, this might be bigger than simple hate and regret. All I'm asking for is that you keep your mind open for opportunities to better your situation."

“Fine, I’ll wait and see. I assume this second squad might have something to do with all of this cryptic nonsense?”

“They are special, and as soon as I find the third member and train her, we will all meet here, and then the truth will reveal itself. But for the time being there is actually something you and Loco Musica can help me with.”

“Oh and what’s that?“

“Leberblume, I want you to procure some items that one of the new girls needs. And I want Loco Musica to keep watch over the two new girls in their fights, not joining them, but keeping an eye on them and observing their prowess against Tres Magia.”

Sounds easy enough and would get us some time away from Nachtbase. “So what do you need me to get?”

Venalita perks up from their little slump and pulls out a little piece of paper from their sleeve. “Here is a list of hospitals in the general area; at each location, you just have to take around three bags of blood; that would amount to around 45 bags in total. Don’t worry about hurting people by stealing that; the amount has been carefully calculated to not draw too much attention and hinder the proceedings in the hospitals.”

“What the fuck does she need that much blood for?“

“Oh, haven’t I told you? Our newest members wield the Strigoi and Vargúlf stars respectfully.”

“Could you stop with your stupid codenames, nobody uses them besides you.“

“Ha, where is the interest in different cultures? But very well, in simple terms we now have a vampire and a werewolf. There, satisfied?” That seemed to have hurt; Venalita looks possibly deflated as they slump down on my bed again.

“A fucking vampire, really? Does she suck magical girls’ blood and make them into her thralls?”

"That is an interesting question; we have yet to discover the effects of her bite, but it is best not to test it."

“Alright, what about the werewolf, they can also turn others into their kind, so are Tres Magia gonna turn into a bunch of furries?“

“Not to worry, she can’t transmit her blessing or curse to anyone. Well, that’s about it. Get some rest, Leberblume. You should start working on this mission as soon as possible, and as for Loco Musica, I’ll check on her again tomorrow and send her on her way immediately. So enjoy your vacation and newfound position, Captain.” And with that and a wink that sends a chill down my spine, they open up one of their portals and disappear completely. I let out a deep sigh, as I can already feel a headache building.

Fucking hell, what was that for a fucking day? Ok, I can handle this. Venalita seems to be as fed up as me with Lord, so that’s a plus. This free time is another plus, and with Loco healed and away on observation duty, I won’t have to worry about her. On the downside I have to steal from hospitals, and Venalita can’t take away Lord’s power, so the main question is, can we overpower her?

Well, if worst comes to worst, I can escape with Loco, disappear completely and run away to some other part of Japan… But she would still be there, and her conquest would only worsen until either the world breaks or it manages to break her, and given the state of the magical girls we battled…well, let’s face it, they were nowhere near her level.

Fuck, so either serve her and hope for an opportunity or leave and be chased by the inevitable, fine choices really, definitely not a gamble. I swear this is all just one heap of bullshit after the next. Well, I guess for now there is nothing more I can do.

I stand up from my bed, remove this disgusting white garment, and throw it in a corner. Now I will put on my own clothes and get some sleep in the only place that needs me: the infirmary, right next to Loco. Whether I am a captain or not, we are in this together, so I won’t abandon her no matter what.

After a few awkward moments of trying to put on my costume, I swear, how does this thing even work sometimes? I make my way through the endless halls and along the endless masks, keeping watch. As I arrive in the infirmary, I seek out the bed closest to Loco and lay down. This is where I belong, and Enorme won’t ever take her away from me.

-Friday night at the Tenkwawa household

~Click

“Well, look what the cats brought back. Where the hell were ya, ya damn fool?”

I say nothing as I move past Sis and head to the bathroom. She thankfully doesn’t push further, and with a sigh and a snide remark that I couldn’t even hear, she goes back to her crime show and popcorn.

The sight of Sis just enjoying herself does make me happy and makes me feel at least a little bit safer.

Now, though, there is another problem. I lock the door behind me and take off my shirt, and…there they are.

Two perfectly round puncture holes right next to my left nipple. She fucking bit me and drank my blood. She was like a fucking monster, those eyes were...-

Fucking shit, this has been a fucking nightmare.

Even worse, she is now stronger and much more dangerous. Fuck, she even managed to heal from those wounds. Magia Baiser, huh? Well, she’s now and forever on my shitlist. But how the hell can I face Haruka and Sayo like this?

“Oh, sorry, girls, I not only disregarded your rule, but also made our problem even stronger, but at least I have her name, and she now has my blood… FUCK!”

"Oh dearest, you really shouldn’t talk like this; it isn’t becoming of you."

Don’t acknowledge her, don’t look at her; she is not real! I let out a big sigh as the moment in the forest comes back to me.

When I woke up in that forest clearing, I was surrounded by various bugs forming a circle around me, and my reflection in a puddle was staring back at me with a strange smile.

She looks like me, no doubt about it, but her eyes are glowing with a golden light, much like…her.

What the fuck has she done to me? Ever since I woke up, I've felt like shit. My body shivers from the cold, and yet I’m sweating like crazy. My stomach growls for something to eat, and yet the mere thought of eating something makes me wanna vomit.

At least my teeth look normal, so she didn’t turn me into a vampire or some shit. But this reflection thing might be worse. Seeing my face staring back at me with that smile and her golden eyes as she talks to me with such a polite tone.

“I swear I’m gonna find that Dracula bitch, rip out her fangs and shove them down her throat so she can bite herself in the ass.”

“Tsk, tsk, always with the vulgarity, must you always behave so uncouthly?“

Just before I might have hit the mirror out of sheer annoyance, I hear a voice at the door.

“Who, ya talking to, ya weirdo?”

“Nobody, Ah’m just tired, ya idiot.“

“Fine, fine, Ah just wanted to ask. Ya sure have been acting weird, though.”

Yeah, 'weird' is one way to describe it. I splash cold water on my face, and as I turn to leave the bathroom, I look once more at my reflection, which is smiling with her eyes closed as she waves at me.

This fucking bitch will pay, and I’ll kick her…buttocks the next time she shows herself, hihi.

Chapter Text

My body tells me no

But I won't quit 'cause I want more

'Cause I want more

Young the Giant, My Body

-Sunday night at the Hiiragi household 

“Is that really necessary, Vena-san?”

“Oh, sure, you did so well with the portal training that you deserve a reward.”

“But…uhm, is this really a…reward?”

“You do need to study up on your origin, so what better way than a little movie marathon?”

“But why are they all horror films?” Looking over the titles has me a bit worried, especially since I’m not even old enough to watch most of them.

“You know you have done worse than almost anything in these movies.” I didn’t even know their cutesy voice could sound so deadpan and worn out.

"Well, for now, we are going to start with the classics. First up is Dracula, a universal movie from 1931, if you can believe it. Then, if we feel inclined, we can watch Nosferatu from 1922; however, it is more of a loose adaptation. Additionally, I consider Horror of Dracula from 1955 to be a sort of crowning jewel. You will soon learn that almost every single Dracula movie is from Britain or features English actors. But before anything else, I just have a single question for you, Utena.

How do you like your popcorn? Buttery, sweet, salty and mixed with a large soda?”

I look at this small black floating creature, whose tiny body is trying to make itself comfortable on my lap, while I can only watch in confusion. To be honest, it shouldn’t be anything new at this point. They are eccentric, to say the least, at the best of times and just downright confusing at the worst. But I guess this could be something like a slumber party, in the loosest sense of the word.

Dammit, maybe I should be braver and see if I can’t become Leopard’s friend, at least, or maybe... Haru -

“Hey, earth to Utena, sweet or salty, it’s going to be buttery anyway, but please make your decision.”

“Ok, uhm, salty then.”

"Alright, a choice is a choice, and now just a second, I will portal us some from a cinema in Italy that I know. You, meanwhile, can turn up the volume on your phone and set it down; this will be a wonderful closing to a wonderful weekend.”

-Sunday night at the Hanabishi household

Alright, that should do it; the triplets are asleep. I sit down on the couch next to Mum, who looks as relaxed as always after a shower.

”Thank you, sweetie; I hope it wasn’t too much trouble.“ Mum’s calm tone does wonders to a stressed-out mind, and at the moment I could use it.

“No, it wasn’t any trouble. It’s just…-” Mum sits up and removes her hair towel and lets her wavy teal hair fall down her face.

”What’s wrong, Haru?“

”Well, I got a message from Kaoruko; she isn’t feeling well and can’t come to school tomorrow.“

“Oh dear, that is indeed troubling. Well, you know what to do. I’ll bake some get-well-soon cookies tomorrow, and after school you come and pick them up.”

”Yes, Mum, thank you.“

"Of course, sweetie, your friends are near and dear to me too. Oh, speaking about your friends, how is Sayo-chan?"

”Hmm, she’s in a bit of a rough patch; a lot of stress has made a nest inside her head.“

"Oh, it seems to be the season for this. You know what? Invite her over this week; I will buy some of her favourite sweets."

I can simply stare in awe at the kindness and warmth she exudes; I am truly blessed to have her. In my whimsy I look around the living room, and my eyes land on the picture on the windowsill…wait, that picture is…

“Mum, do you still have the pictures of me with you-know-what?”

“You don’t mean that old thing; I thought you hated it and wanted to forget it.“

"I do, but I have something important to take care of." Yes, even if the sheer memory of that is enough for me to almost break out in tears again, I have to do right by her and level the playing field.

-Sunday night at the Araga Household

“Alright, Kiwi-chan, show us what you got!” Mama’s enthusiasm is always a sight to behold, even if Papa is a bit more reluctant. But no matter, this is my chance to blow them all away.

I step out into the living room with a bit of a twirl before giving my parents a deep bow with just the right amount of grace and dignity that is expected of a divine messenger like me.

"Perfect, Kiwi-chan! I knew that skirt could be improved, the sailor top really makes your eyes pop, and the little hint of your belly button is just too cute. Come on, you say something too.” She almost shakes Papa off the couch, who can only stare with his mouth hanging open.

“Umm, Kiwi, isn’t this a bit…well, much?” The worry in his voice is clear as day, and the fury in Mama’s eyes directed at him is too.

“Too much? Dear, a young maiden has only one chance to make a lasting impression, and Kiwi will have to make double sure that this reunion has to be even better, so kindly shut up and applaud your daughter’s beauty and fashion sense!”

“Alright, uhm, that’s my daughter. Knock her socks off. Is that better?”

“Ah, thank you, Mama, and you, Papa. I’ll make sure to knock her knickers off and make her blush as bright as the morning sun.”

-Sunday night at the Minakami household

Why does she look so happy? How can she smile so brightly, dressed like that? Does she like to be seen as nothing more than a writhing mess of flesh? The blush on her face keeps burning itself into my mind. This is wrong; this is unacceptable; this woman is crawling on all fours like some kind of animal. Doesn’t she have any dignity and pride in being a woman? What could possibly be good about something so…so damnable?

And yet throughout all of my protesting, one thought becomes very clear: I can just throw this scrap of paper away. Throw it in the trashcan and be done with it; even if it’s a piece of evidence, there is nothing to be learnt from it. Just some immoral piece of filth that this condemnable demon was reading. And yet, I can’t stop looking at it; ever since I found it, all my thoughts are on this damnable smile. Why? What are you reminding me of? Why do I feel warmth in my chest whenever I look at it? I tried sensing for any kind of hidden mana, but nothing. There is nothing special about it, and yet…

Argh, I let out a sigh of mental anguish; this has all become so wrong. My duty is to protect this city, fighting evil at every step, and yet here I am sitting in my room, staring at this! What has my life come to? All these questions and uncertainties – why can’t things just go back to the way they were?

My mind is filled with endless questions and turmoil. The warmth in my chest is a symbol of my shame and failure. My thoughts drift to Mother and how she reprimanded me for spending so much time just looking at myself in the mirror. Time is a precious resource, and I know I should dedicate it entirely to improving myself to truly meet her expectations; yet here I am again, dressed in a simple bathrobe, staring at this damned woman in black rubber!

For some reason, I pull open my robe and stare at my chest. Truth be told, my breasts aren't something I am particularly proud of; people keep staring, and trying to maintain dignity in my shrine maiden robe with them bandaged up is quite difficult, but that is the hand I have been dealt, and there is nothing to be done.

Although I wonder still, this woman also appears to have a rather well-developed chest, and with the way it is compressed and tightened through the rubber… How would this even feel?

Dammit, I really am a failure for even considering this madness. I let out a sigh and open the window to let the cold evening air calm my body and my thoughts down.

-Monday morning at the Sendai Shirayuri Gakuen junior high school.

Alright, and that’s the last flower. After finishing and feeling pleased with the results, I rise to my feet, holding the watering can and my parasol, and make my way to the gardening shed. Although I didn’t want to join this stupid club, the early morning quietness has its advantages, and with the sun still low, it is perfect weather for a vampire who doesn’t really need to sleep. Yeah, I’m still not entirely sure what Vena-san meant with that, but I did learn quite a few things.

Looking back at our movie night, I probably should have asked Vena about some werewolf movies, but they just kept talking about all this weird trivia. Oh gods, is that what it’s like when I tell my parents about something magical girl related? No, they always listen attentively, at least I hope so.

Still, even with the refreshing breeze blowing through and the clouds still circling up ahead, I can’t help but notice that Haruka walked past me without saying anything. So, I really did hurt her pretty badly. Another girl wanted to get close to me, but I pushed her away. Another name to add to the list of Utena Hiiragi’s failed social acquaintances. Oh well, at least Leopard will listen to me, or else I might need to discipline her again.

With a quick smile behind the backs of everyone, I get ready for class. I am excited for tomorrow, as I can’t wait to experience the taste and smell of a new piece for the collection, along with the opportunity to see my girls battle against another magical girl. Such bliss, if only I could record it all for posterity.

“Good morning, Sayo-chan.”

Haruka greets me like every day, her smile and step never faltering. She wears her happiness on her sleeve, but there is still something amiss.

“Morning, Haruka, do you know anything about Kaoruko?” Normally she would be the last to miss a day of school, and it isn’t like her to get sick either.

“No, I’m sorry, nothing. I tried calling her a bunch of times, but she wouldn’t pick up, and I called her sister, and she did pick up, but all she said was that Kaoruko-chan has really been under the weather since Friday night.” Haruka’s worry is palpable through her brave facade. Looking back at our meeting, she seemed normal, but I was also not paying as much attention as I should have – yet another instance of me being a terrible human being. Haruka must have caught that immediately.

“I was actually going to bring her some cookies that my mum made, so if you want you can come with me and—”

Haruka is interrupted by the arrival of Ms Meioh. Her demeanour is the embodiment of strict but fair; she is probably the most respected teacher at this school, and she is also a great inspiration for the type of woman I want to be, but there is something in her step today that suggests something is wrong.

“Alright, class, good morning. I have an announcement to make. Today, a new transfer student will join you. Therefore, please welcome her.”

As if on command, the door opens again, and this time a girl walks in… Wait, isn’t that…?!

She walks in with grace and dignity; her step is closely followed by a loud 'ah' from the class. Her twin buns bounce up and down, and a loose beige cardigan hangs off her right shoulder. Looking at her wouldn't suggest that she is simply wearing our school uniform, yet there are details about her that make her seem prim and proper but also dishevelled. Her top falls a bit short, revealing the skin beneath every few steps. One of her thigh-high socks is hanging a bit loose, and her skirt seems to attract a lot of attention, but I can't make out the details from the back end of the classroom. The most striking thing about her, however, are her wine-red eyes, so dark you would get lost in them if you stared too long. With a confidence that seeks its equal, she approaches the blackboard and hastily writes down her name. The class is stunned into silence as she turns to face us, and with the presence of a lion strutting through its territory, she stops in front of my desk and… kneels down?

“It is wonderful to see you again, Sayo. Your faithful dog has arrived to follow your every demand.”

…Huh?

…

The class and even Ms Meioh are silent as they have to look on at this most unusual display. With a feeling of heat building in my cheeks, I look down on Kiwi Araga still kneeling with all the dignity of a knight before a princess.

"Umm…Kiwi-san… What…are… What are you doing?”

”I am only showing my proper respect before you; after all, I can’t let these churls think that they would have a chance with either of us, hihi.“

Churl? Chance? How can she keep a straight face doing all of this? Even Haruka is stunned into complete silence. But thankfully Ms Meioh collects herself before focusing back on the class.

”Well, um, Araga-san, why don’t you take the seat over there?“ Kiwi nods before rising back to her feet and giving me a smile full of warmth and something deeper still. She takes Kaoruko’s empty seat, and the class goes back to normal, but with whispers from every corner. The heat in my cheeks hasn’t gone away yet. What was that just now?

"Alright class, let’s begin by reviewing yesterday’s lesson. Who would like to begin?"

I know I should concentrate on the lesson, but I can’t help but look her way. She is here, in my school, in my class, and she called herself my dog… What does this mean? Oh dear, this is getting so strange all over again. But I guess I did say I wanted to see her again, and after meeting her mother last Monday, I knew she was coming, but somehow I didn’t expect it to be so soon.

The rest of the class proceeded as usual, but everyone's attention was on Kiwi, of course, after such an introduction.

-Lunch

With the ringing of the bell and Kiwi acting rather normal during the lessons, well, besides getting bombarded with all kinds of questions from my classmates. I stand up from my table at the same time as her. No matter what, I have to know why she did this.

"Umm, Kiwi, may I ask you something?"

She looks at me with a smile and such raw intensity in her eyes. It is almost frightening, the way she looks at me, like a fanatic looking at their idol of worship.

"Yes, of course, anything you want; even my three measurements are all yours."

“Three what? Umm, no matter, why did you do this? Why did you kneel before me?” My heart is beating pretty loudly in my chest as the words leave my mouth. Oh dear, she is even more intense than I remember.

“Well, that is rather simple. A pet should know their place and prostrate themselves before their master.”

"Ma...master, Kiwi, I'm not sure I understand you correctly."

“Oh, no need to worry; just know that you have my loyalty in everything you do. I will always be there for you and will do my utmost to help you. I will give you anything you want; just say the word, my lovely blue bird.”

...

This is getting weirder and weirder. Oh dear, where is Haruka?

Well, that girl was strange, to say the least. Thank the gods, she didn’t do that to me; otherwise, I would have cried or passed out.

Come to think of it, there was something familiar about her… Wait…Araga.

They are the company that produces all those detailed model kits and figurines. Oh, this girl is probably the owner’s daughter or something. Dammit, maybe I should approach her and see if I can maybe get some insider information about the new releases.

With a little spring in my step, I round the corner towards my stairs and…

”Hey,… Uhm, Utena-chan, I wanted to tell you something.”

Haruka is just standing there right in front of the stairs… Oh no, I…I have to run.

As soon as I turn around, a hand grabs my sleeve and stops me.

”Please, don’t run; just listen, ok?“

Her voice is weak, nothing like the usual cheer that Haruka shows. I guess it is time to face the consequences of my actions. The least I can do is listen and apologise. I turn to face her and nod.

”Thank you, so first I would like to apologise to you. I forced you into an uncomfortable situation by invading your personal space like that. I should have been more considerate, and as recompense, I want to show you something.” She fidgets nervously; her hands are slightly trembling as she takes out a picture from her skirt pocket.

"Before I show you, just know that not many people have seen this. This was me a few years ago, so even if I don’t understand your situation fully, I want you to know that I might know at least a small part of it."

I look on in shock; the picture shows Haruka, probably around 8 or 9 years old, surrounded by two women. However, what immediately captures my attention is Haruka’s smile; it shines brightly in the picture, not like her usual radiance, but because of the metal braces on her teeth.

“The kids in school used to call me ‘metal mouth’ and ‘train tracks’. I hated those braces; I didn't even like to eat during that time. The kids in school, they were, well, quite frankly, I was terrified of them. So, again, I don't know what you have been through, Utena, but please know that I never wanted to hurt you in any way.” Haruka looks almost ready to cry; her radiance is almost completely gone as I continue to stare at this picture. Haruka…

“I’m sorry, Haruka. I didn’t want to hurt you either. I just flew into a panic and ran…please forgive me.” I bow my head to her and can feel my heart almost jump out of my chest as I feel a gentle touch on my back.

“It’s alright, Utena, I won’t bother you again; please enjoy your lunch.” She puts away the picture and is ready to leave as I grab her sleeve.

“Please, won’t you join me?”

Her world lights up like the brightest sunrise. A little wet sparkle in her eyes makes the green pop out even more.

Before I take my place on the upper stairs, Haruka pulls out an already open bento box from up there. “Sorry, I was so nervous while I was waiting for you that I already started to eat mine.

We both take our places and start to eat. The image of Haruka with braces keeps popping up in my mind’s eye, as I can’t help but think about what she must have been through. She is so outgoing, but the way she spoke about it.

Should I?… Ah, what’s the worst that can happen now?

“Haruka, if you don’t mind me asking, why didn’t you destroy this picture? I know I would have done it.”

She doesn’t look up at me, but her hands have stopped moving; she takes a moment to think.

“Because this picture is from a time that I don’t want to ever forget.” Her tone is frighteningly sombre. “The two women in that picture are my parents.” She finally turns around with the picture back in her hand. I take a deeper look at them this time.

The woman on Haruka’s right has a tall and muscular build with short dark blonde hair to round up her rather athletic look. The other woman, meanwhile, has wavy teal hair going just past her shoulders and the same green eyes as Haruka, but she is looking more like a fairy tale princess than anything. Delicate features all around and the same gentle smile on her face as her daughter.

“They are beautiful, Haruka.”

“Thank you. Mum always takes great pride in her appearance, and…” Haruka stops as she puts the picture back again and turns away from me. “They are important to me, and I don’t want to ever forget them, so I will cherish this time, even if I hated it.”

I don’t know what to say. Haruka is starting to eat her lunch again, but I have to do something…

With the same gentleness she showed me, I lay my hand on her shoulder as she almost jumps up from being startled by it.

“Sorry, that caught me off guard. Thank you, Utena.”

We continue to eat our lunch in silence, but not the bad kind like last week. Even if a deep part of me still screams at me to run away, I force it down. She was honest with me and revealed such a personal secret to me; I have to do my best to repay her.

With the ringing of the bell, we both stand up, and Haruka turns to me, with the same kind and bright smile as always on her lips and perfectly white teeth, I might add.

“Thank you for this opportunity, Utena.”

“Umm, if you'd like to, you can join me again tomorrow.”

Instead of some big and mighty heartfelt words, Haruka simply nods before we both walk back to class.

I never imagined it would be this awkward. Yet here we are sitting together for lunch, and Kiwi is just staring at me. Oh dear, the sight is making me nervous. What is she seeing that I can’t? Why is she saying that she is my dog?

“You really are as gorgeous as I remembered.” She smiles and giggles to herself as she lays her head down on the table.

“Kiwi, you keep saying things like that, but what do you mean?”

“Oh, I am just in awe and shock at how much I wanted to see you again. After all, you were the first girl to ever truly compliment me, so now my life is yours to do with as you please. 💚“

Her singsongy tone also doesn’t help, as I can’t figure out if she is joking or serious. But while I would want it to be the first option, I have a feeling she really is serious.

“Kiwi, please, I don’t understand. You say I complimented you, so why do you belong to me then?”

“Oh, that is rather simple. See, being me is pretty awesome. I’m cool, smart, the biggest badass around, and pretty, but I also never really got anyone who would look past my family’s name and look at me, you know? Yet when we met and you dressed me in that shrine maiden robe and called me absolutely beautiful, it captivated me on the spot. No one has ever told me that without wanting something back in return. All these dirty curs wanted from me was my body or something from my family, but you just smiled and said the words I always wanted to hear. So, yeah, now I’m yours to do with as you please.”

Umm…

“Oh my dear Sayo, you are blushing. Does this mean that you might feel… Oh, stop it, Kiwi; it hasn’t even been a full day.“

“Kiwi, I don’t know what to say. I am happy for you, but why me?”

“Well, you are honest and kind. I have thought about nothing else but your eyes staring at me and your lips smiling back at me. The smell of your hair, the cold gentleness of your hands and your perfect body make you a true goddess in my eyes.” Without missing a beat, she lays open her heart and throws me into a further maelstrom of confusion.

As if I could be any of those things. Me, perfect and a goddess…

“Please, Kiwi, don’t say these things; I am as far from perfect as you can ever be. You shouldn’t be concerned with me; there has to be someone better than me.”

“Shh, it’s ok, I don’t want anyone else; I might have wanted to at the beginning. Having everyone call me beautiful and the cutest girl in the world was a dream I had for a long time, but hearing it from a stranger, someone who didn’t know me and would only say it if they meant it, well, it set my heart ablaze. I had to see you again; I had to look at your eyes again and see this beautiful creature that deemed me fit to be on the same level as her. Like it or not, in my eyes, you are perfect, Sayo-chan.”

My heart is beating like crazy at her earnest words, yet I look down on myself and can only see a bloated lump of meat. A failure, a disappointment, a disaster, and yet this girl calls me, me, perfect. No, she is wrong; there is nothing perfect about me. I am a lousy student, I am a failure as a daughter, and I am also a disaster as a magical girl. To think I went so long, celebrating these now meaningless victories over small demons, while the first time I faced someone with a hint of a mind, they completely wiped the floor with me.

Kiwi, what do you see in me? You don’t know me; you shouldn’t know the real me. She would only cause you grief with her stupidity.

“I know it’s a lot; we just met, but I want to know you, be your friend and be part of your life. Seeing you every day from now on is the greatest joy I can think of.”

Oh, Kiwi, I wanted to see you too. Your earnest nature and confidence are astounding. I wish I was at least half of the girl you are.

“Ok, let’s be friends then, Kiwi.”

Tears are starting to dribble down her face as she wipes them away with the sleeve of her cardigan. She stands up from her seat, jumps over our tables, and crashes into me, throwing me to the ground in a giant explosive hug.

“Yay, I am your friend; I will always be your friend, and maybe something more soon, hehehe. Can I have a little friend kissy, please?”

She nuzzles in close, and I can only stare in shock at her overwhelming physical dominance over me. Kind of reminds me of Haruka with her flying hugs sometimes, but Kiwi's squeeze is much tighter, not giving me any wiggle room to escape her grasp. It’s like she is trying to suffocate me with her body.

Wait, did she just ask me for a kiss? Ah, Haruka, please help me; I don’t know what to do.

Thankfully, I get saved by the bell as Kiwi finally lets go of me and gets up, looking extremely annoyed, but not before giving me a hand.

“Sorry, that was maybe a bit much, hehehe. I was a bit of a wally there, but I’m just so excited to be finally here. Hey, would it be ok if I walked you home today?”

She never lets up, does she? But honestly, I have to admire her willingness to go after what she wants. Not like I could ever be this brave…

As school ends I walk past the students making their way down the halls. As I do, I pass Haruka, giving me a smile and a wave, which I return in kind.

Outside I look at the sky before opening my parasol. Thankfully the looks I get have started to dwindle; there are still a few, including that new transfer student who looks at me with a smile that is feeling more like a predator licking her lips in anticipation.

But regardless of all the looks, I walk past all of them with my head held just a bit higher. No matter what, I did it; I beat my weakness. Well, at least partially. The fact that I ate with someone is still making my heart race and my head ache, but I did it. I ate lunch together with Haruka; I ate with another person, and it was…ok.

Could this be my chance to make a friend? No, let’s not get hasty; I barely interacted with her after all. Haruka Hanabishi, what an intriguing girl, so lively and bright, but there is something so vulnerable about the thing she showed me today. Damn, kids almost ruined another girl’s life. All just for a small deformity she could do nothing about. Urgh, maybe I can… No, just forget it.

The most important thing for now is completing my plan for tomorrow night. Oh, just wait, my girls; a new lesson will await you. The image of Magenta’s butt, Azure’s breasts and Sulfur’s face twisted in agony comes to mind as I walk down the streets with my trusty parasol in hand.

You know it isn’t so bad once you get used to it. Never liked the sun anyway, and now I just have more of a reason to appreciate the night.

”So, shall we, my friend, hihihi?“

Kiwi's whole body is shaking when we get outside of the school building.

Yet, maybe a change in conversation will do me some good. A new perspective on life can help in so many different ways. Shame that I couldn’t find Haruka, but I’ll introduce the two more properly tomorrow. Just a couple of greetings and a few trivialities isn’t going to be enough for her. Wait, I almost forgot she asked me something, something about-

”Sayo-chan, here, you should have this.“

Eh, she hands me a little piece of paper before retracting her hand back into the long sleeve of her cardigan. Speaking of her uniform, I didn’t notice it before, but her skirt is very…

"Uhm, Kiwi, if you don’t mind my asking, isn’t your skirt a bit, uhm, how should I say it…short?"

She looks at me with a grin before twirling around and letting the slight breeze lift it up just a little bit. “Hehe, well, I have to show off my beautiful legs somehow, and also—” She leans in close to my ear, her hot breath sending a slight tingle down my spine at her sudden movement. “There’s a surprise down there, but I guess I can’t show it to you yet. You see, I don’t want to come off as just a lusty girl who needs it badly, so I’ll remain a bit more prude for the moment; we only just reunited after all.”

I don’t understand a word this girl is saying sometimes, but there is something about the way she almost looks too shy to even say it that puts me a bit at ease. It is still strange, but I guess she did say back then that she takes immense pride in her body and wants to show off, so I guess she just does that. Oh dear, and Ms Meioh is usually such a stickler for the school's dress code; could that be the reason why she looked so agitated this morning?

I put the piece of paper in my skirt pocket for now as we continue our walk.

”Hey, Sayo-chan, can you tell me a bit more about your other friends?“

”Why do you ask, Kiwi?“

”Hehe, well, if they are good enough to be your friends, then they are my friends now too.“

She doesn’t miss a beat in her declarations, only ever saying things that she will do and things that will happen; it really is impressive how much confidence she has.

”Ok, so you already met Haruka; she’s my best friend since kindergarten and probably the kindest and gentlest person in the whole world.“

"Pinkie, right? She was definitely memorable, so who else?" There is something about her dry tone of voice just now when she spoke about Haruka that makes me question a few things, but I guess we cross that bridge when we get there.

”And then there is…oh dear, would you look at that? We are already here.“ We stop right in front of the stairs leading up to the shrine, Kiwi looking none too pleased that our walk is already over. “So, this is where I live, so sorry, but I have a few duties to attend to, but I’m happy that I got to see you again, Kiwi, and I will see you tomorrow.”

Before I so much as took the first step up the stairs, she grabbed me by the sleeve, her eyes now looking at me with reverence and a blush on her cheeks.

“Umm, Sayo, thank you for going along with my selfish needs. I was just so excited to finally see you again that I almost really don’t want to leave you, but, uhm, thank you, and I’ll see you tomorrow, my blue bird.”

The red in her face only deepens as she lets go, though very slowly. Without looking back, she goes the other way. And as I look on at Kiwi slowly walking away, the wind picks up, and a stronger wind flips up her skirt, which exposes her…rather…unorthodox garment.

What appears to be some kind of green lacey thong is clinging to her behind, probably a number too small to really be comfortable, but it hugs her form quite snugly. I know I shouldn’t look, and I can already feel warmth building in my cheeks, just as Kiwi’s did a moment ago; however, what prevents me from truly looking away is that Kiwi shows no hint of shame for exposing herself, even if only for a second. Instead, it seems she intentionally accentuated her movement to swing her hips more than usual, as if she wanted me to see, but that's clearly… I mean, she wouldn't, right?

Oh dear, what is wrong with me? Why do I feel this way? This has never happened before. But it also strangely feels, like I am jealous of the fact that it wasn’t me who got exposed. Argh, I feel a headache building.

I turn away from the now mere silhouette of Kiwi as I make my way home. Who would like to see this body of mine anyway? Oh dear, I have to check the mirror as soon as possible. My uniform suddenly feels slightly tighter than usual.

Please, let her have seen that. That was too perfect, my cute butt all for her to see.

“Thank you, Wind; you’re a true mate sometimes.”

Ah, Sayo, my Sayo, she looked even cuter in her school uniform. Those long legs and that beautiful hair. Dammit, step on my pussy with high heels right now and call me a horny slut! I can barely contain myself as I turn the corner away from the shrine. So beautiful and perfect, so calm and collected, and yet, hehe, I got her.

Now, I just need to make some subtle movements during PE, like a slight bump or an accidental touch. Oh, damn it, I want her to fuck me right now, but she’s also too pure for that vulgar shit.

Fucking bollocks, when did I turn into such a bloody wanker that wants her to ravage me? A few weeks back, the thought of someone even being on my level would have been ridiculous, and now.

‘Beautiful, Beautiful, Beautiful’

Over and over again do I hear her voice in my head, and over and over again do I feel her cold touch against my warm skin.

She called me cute because she meant it. She is now my friend, and…fuck me, is she actually my first real friend?

I can scarcely believe it as I try to walk to the nearest station. With every step, though, a problem soon became apparent. This fucking stripper piece of shit cloth is digging itself right up into my butt crack and is probably paying rent right about now.

“Fucking numpty, why did you think buying not one, but two sizes smaller was a good idea?”

My everything hurts down there, and I’ll probably need some shears to pry them off again. Argh, with every step it rubs against my sensitive spots, which of course only gets me more and more going.

Truth be told, I never considered myself a maso; I always thought they were a bunch of pillocks that got off on almost everything, but now with this fucking thing on and the memory of Sayo’s face fresh as daisies, well, if I am to be a maso pig, then at least it will only be for you, my blue bird.

But so far so good; we are now friends, and she doesn’t seem to have too many that I have to pretend to like, only that Haruka girl and someone else whose name I already forgot. Wait, what about that goth chick this Haruka was hanging around with? Is she one of Sayo’s friends too? Well, it doesn't matter; soon I will be the only one who matters to her. Only I can truly appreciate her kindness and her beauty; everyone else can bloody well piss off and go fuck each other. Only I deserve Sayo, and I want Sayo to only look at me.

Wait, hold up, that smell… a crepe stand nearby. Sweet, those enhanced senses really do come in clutch. Thank fuck; otherwise, I might have clobbered that black cat for giving me that star.

Smelling so many new things is pretty cool, even if I can’t wear half of my jewellery without burning myself, and I finally got those sweet thicker thighs I wanted, if only in my awesome kickass wolf form, but still, some progress, and I won’t need to do these useless diets and exercises again.

So, first things first, find those crepes, and then get home and take off that pair of knickers and have a wank to my goddess. Damn, I’m such a hopeless romantic sometimes.

Oh, right, tomorrow I can finally fuck up Tres Bitchia with Vampy. If she’s only half as insane as I think she is, then we'll have a hell of a time. I can't wait to mess them up, especially that blonde crybaby and maybe Ice Tits. Although, I'm curious about what she wants with Pinky. Meh, probably something with that peach-shaped butt.

“I’m home.”

Alright, now, what to do? First, I should check what this piece of paper is, and then I can-

“Good day, my dear. How was your day?” Mother greets me in an unusually good mood. Her face, usually plagued by stress lines, is surprisingly clear of them today, and her eyes are even shining quite brightly.

“Umm, good day to you too, Mother. Thank you for asking; it was quite a fun day.”

“Oh, that is nice. Say, why don’t we enjoy the nice weather today and go for a walk after dinner?”

Is it strange that I somehow feel nervous? Oh dear, this can’t be right; my mother is happy, so I should be happy too. And a walk after dinner sounds really pleasant; we haven’t done that since…

“Sure, Mother, this sounds really pleasant. Umm, may I ask if something good happened?”

“Oh, my dear, I just came into some money, so we got a bit of extra change this month.”

She looks quite happy, which is good, and yet… I feel there is something she isn’t telling me. But I put these thoughts behind me. What kind of daughter would I be for doubting my mother?

“Alright, now get changed and start with your homework; I will start with the cooking.” She is almost singsongy in the way she trots back to the kitchen. Strange, this doesn’t feel like one of her happy wine times.

Well, no use thinking about that. For now I should do as I was told. Oh, but first the paper.

Let’s see, it is…a number? Oh dear, this is probably her phone number, and something is written in the corner:

‘If you ever need anything, call me anytime; my ear is always open for you.‘ 🐦

And a little drawing of a blue bird. Oh, she is quite talented. Ok, this isn’t too strange; she is my friend, so having her number isn’t too strange, and yet my hands are slightly shaking at seeing the drawing. She did call me 'blue bird', but what could she mean with that? I should ask her tomorrow. Oh dear, I am starting to feel like Haruka.

After dinner, I told Mother about my day, noting that she abstained from any alcoholic drink. And now we make our way outside and take a quiet yet somewhat pleasant walk.

Mother always had a quite majestic presence. Her black hair and tall stature are the epitome of classic beauty. Her eyes are always stunning to look at, the dark green like the forest that surrounds the shrine. And that majestic nature is also always reflected in her clothing choices. She never chooses simple attire, always opting for clothing that embodies her quiet and demure demeanour. Long flowing skirts and blouses are always accentuated by her favourite necklace. A perfect band of silver with a blue gem in the middle. I once asked her where she got it from, but Mother would never tell.

All in all, she is moving with dignity and grace, while I can merely try to keep up. My steps are longer than hers, making it very difficult to keep her slow but deliberate tempo. As always, she is one step ahead of me.

We don’t talk about anything really. Quietness is the preferred background noise. Yet, I can’t help but let out a small, happy, gleeful noise upon noticing an old friend.

“Panda.” We were walking right across from Panda Park. This playground is one of the most popular places in our part of Sendai. Always in the shade, the equipment is regularly inspected and cleaned. A perfect spot for a child to enjoy themselves. And…

“Mother, would it be alright if we took a short break here?”

She stops in her advance and takes a moment to contemplate my words, looking at the object of my desire with a discerning eye.

“You do enjoy this place, very well; I could do with a little break myself.”

We cross the street and approach the playground, and right in the middle of this wonderful place is my oldest friend in this whole world. A spring rider in the shape of a panda. This old thing was the centre of so many happy memories; it was here that Haruka and I first became friends, it was also the site of so many afternoons with my parents, and it will always hold a special place in my heart.

Mother takes a seat on one of the nearby benches, while I move in closer to my friend. There aren’t any children around at the moment. But that gives me the chance to get right next to it. Normally, I can’t really get close without attracting some looks from the children or the parents with them. What would a 14-year-old want with a toy designed for six-year-olds? But today I can finally say hello again after so long.

“I have missed you, old friend. Do you still remember me? I am Sayo, the girl who was very frightened of you and cried a lot the first time I sat on you. So much has changed since the last time I got to speak with you; I have a few more friends now than back then, and…to be honest, I am actually in a bit of a bind as of late.”

I try my best to contain my emotions; it wouldn’t do well for me to cry in front of a children’s toy, and especially with Mother watching. No, I have to bear these feelings with the dignity that a Minakami should.

“I became a magical girl in between the last time we spoke. It is a duty I love, something I can pour my heart and soul into, and yet… We faced a new threat, a demonic presence unlike anything we have seen. She toyed with us, she taunted us, and worst of all, she beat us two times already. Magenta was wounded during the first encounter, and during the second, I was…shamed.” The memory of that day is burnt deep into my psyche: the way she groped the most intimate parts of me, her hands unnaturally cold, and her words still stinging like needles inserted into the very parts she touched.

“I can deal with losing a fight; hells, I lost one against a demon recently, and while it stung, I got over it, but this. She used my body and did things…and worst of all, I felt almost alleviated. I am a disgusting creature with a disgusting body that attracts only shame and misery. Since that day, I have spent hours looking in the mirror, observing every part of my body that she touched, licked, and…kissed. Every part tainted by her essence. I have always felt a bit out of place with my body; it was always growing too fast and developing too much, but now, Panda. Now, in the deepest parts of my soul, I will tell you my secret: I wish that I didn’t have these big breasts, that I didn’t have these long legs, that my hair wasn’t as long as it is, and that my body wouldn’t respond to these disgusting things.”

It feels surprisingly good to speak about my hidden thoughts, the ones I would normally be too scared to even mention to someone, but Panda is, as he always was, a great listener to my plight.

I give him a pat on the head before looking around and taking in my surroundings, but what catches my attention immediately is Mother; she is crying.

"Mother, are you ok?"

I run up to her and immediately take her hand as she looks at me with her eyes stained by numerous tears.

“It is nothing, my dear. This place just has a lot of history for us both and… Sayo, I have to apologise to you.”

”Mother.“ I sit down next to her and envelop her in a hug. She really isn’t the type to cry, much less in public, but I guess this place does carry weight with it, and not all of it positive.

“Sayo, my dear, I apologise, but I can’t stand this place and seeing you and that panda, just… Sayo, I am sorry. As your mother, I love you, of course I do, but…you reminded me of her just now, and…my dear, I don’t want to see her in you.”

”I see. Well, I apologise for causing you grief, Mother.”

Yes, most people always said I look more like Junko than my mother. A fact that I used to like, but nowadays, it is just a painful reminder of something that just causes more trouble than it’s worth. She had the same body type as me, the same red eyes and the same blue hair. I stare at my mother’s eyes, those green jewels twinkling like stars through her tears. How I wished to have them, how I wish to be able to hug my mother without these pillows in the way. She is all I have in terms of family, and I want her to be happy, so I have to be brave and... change.

“Mother, I think we should go back home. It has been a long day, and some sleep would do us good.”

“Right you are, my girl; let us go from these unsightly memories.”

We rise to our feet, and with her hand in mine, we walk back to the shrine and away from Panda Park.

I turn my head to look at the panda one more time. He was always there for me, listening to my every secret. Things I could never tell Haruka and…oh no, I forgot about Kaoruko! Dammit, Haruka, she wanted to go over to her, and she…

I turn away from the panda and try to keep Mother steady; she is usually so strong, but right now she just feels heavy, just like my failures.

I fail at being a daughter.

I fail at being a magical girl.

I even fail at being a friend.

One new friend and another completely ignored. I have to send her an apology immediately when I get home.

Curses upon me for being such a dimwitted idiot. 

~Knock knock

Come on, Kaoruko-chan, please be ok. I was never a really patient person, never was, and probably never will. Usually things just have to be met with the right amount of tenacity. Heh, an old lesson I like to recall in difficult times. Finally the door opens and Kaoruko’s sister appears.

“You better have a good excuse or so help… Oh, hi, Haruka-chan. Oh. Dammit, don’t tell me you brought cookies for this idiot.”

I can always appreciate the directness of her older sister. She never minces words, although I wish she would choose better ones at times, and yet beneath the rough exterior is a nice mellow core, just like Kaoruko-chan.

“Hello, Miyabi-san. Yes, my mum baked them today, and I also brought her homework, so please tell me, how is she? The text she sent me wasn’t very clear on the details.

“Dammit, ok, first off, thank you for being so thoughtful, and please come in. Secondly, I can’t really tell you anything, because that idiot hasn’t told me anything. The only thing I noticed is that she was sweating like mad, yet also wore jackets above jackets while shivering. She threw up a couple of times, but she doesn’t have any fever, and over the weekend she would sometimes lock herself in the bathroom and scream bloody murder at someone or something. Fucking weirdo, but what can you do if she didn’t even let me touch her, much less speak with her?”

“Oh, that sounds terrible. Has she gone to a doctor yet or—"

“And now the worst part about this stubborn ass: see, when I got back from work, there was a note in the kitchen; apparently she needed some air and decided to go on a walk. I haven’t heard from her since. Not like she answered her phone or wrote where she wanted to go or anything. You know that stupid piece of plywood, never listens to anyone once that little synapse snaps inside her donkey brain.”

Looking at Miyabi’s expression tells me that she is almost sick with worry. Kaoruko, what are you doing? I pull out my phone and dial her number. She hasn't answered my texts either, but, please, Kaoruko.

…

…

…

“Yeah?”

“Kaoruko?”

“Yeah, sorry if I worried you.”

“Haru-chan, could I talk to her for a second?”

I give Miyabi my phone. Oh no, I know that look. I already cover my ears as her grip on my poor phone is almost threatening to break it. Please be careful with my little mushroom sticker, it was very difficult to find.

“Hi, Kao, Here is your big sis. Please tell me WHERE THE FUCK YOU ARE. YOU FUCKING MORON, I SWEAR IF YOU’RE HEALTHY, I WILL MAKE YOU WISH YOU WEREN’T, AND IF YOU AREN’T, THEN PREPARE YOURSELF, BECAUSE I’M GONNA SHOVE A THERMOMETER SO FAR UP YOUR ASS THAT IT WILL COME OUT THROUGH YOUR TEETH, YOU BLONDE NUMBSKULL! NOW, tell me where you are.”

She remains silent for a few moments, only nodding a couple of times before giving me my phone back. Guess now it is my time to hear her story.

“Hey, Kaoruko-chan, Are you ok?”

“Yeah, I just needed some air. I promise I’m fine. Miyabi is probably stomping about, isn’t she?”

I take a small peek, and she is indeed walking circles around the kitchen, looking really mad and eyeing the box of cookies that I placed on the kitchen counter. But while her voice sounds exhausted beyond belief, there is still that certain Kaoruko edge in there.

”Yeah, so where are you?“

“I’m around the Central Park area, just taking a small flight through the clouds; I know you told us no solo actions, but you know how relaxing a flight is. Anyway, I’ll be back in school tomorrow, and… I need to tell you and Sayo something.” Her voice was surprisingly tense at that last part.

”Alright, just be careful. See you tomorrow. Oh, and I brought your homework and some cookies, so please enjoy them.“

“Thanks, see you tomorrow, Haruka.”

And with that, she was gone. I say my goodbye to Miyabi-san and give her the chocolate chip cookies and homework before making my way home.

This was strange, but I’m sure she will be fine. Kaoruko is the strongest person I know. No sickness will keep her down for long. But why would she be flying right now? Doesn't she know that that's dangerous with that girl still around? Oh, please be safe, my friend, and you too, Sayo. Please, just, just be safe, and we will figure this out together.

Fucking hell. I hate lying to Haruka, and Miyabi is gonna rip me a new one when I come back, but I need to figure out what the fuck is wrong with me. So, better finish up here. I push the elevator button and wait. To think I would be back here so soonish.

~Ding

And here we go down to the special ward for magical girls.

Of course the elevator has a mirror, of fucking course. Alright, you know what to do; just don’t look at it.

Don’t look at it. Don’t look-

“Hi, darling, Say, where are we going? Oh, are we going to the theatre or an art museum?”

“Shut up.”

“Oh, but I thought you wanted to finally experience some real culture and learn something.”

Thankfully the door opens before I could do something I might have regretted.

Let’s see, it was that door, and the office is around there.

I stop before the glass door and take a moment to smooth out my skirt and adjust my little bow. Gotta look right and proper; can’t let her know that I am a fucking mess.

Here goes nothing.

~Knock knock

I see a silhouette moving behind the door and getting closer.

“Yes, has the wound ope… Wait, you are Magia Sulfur. Oh, that’s a surprise.”

The same doctor from back then stands before me, a woman in her late thirties with blonde hair in a bob and ruby red eyes. Although her smile from back then is gone, and instead I get an annoyed look followed by a tired sigh.

“Guess I won’t be able to go home on time. Come on in and tell me how I can help you.”

Wow, rude much? Argh, whatever, it's not like I want to be here either. We both take a seat at her desk. The doctor is looking more annoyed by the second.

“Alright, so… Last weekend I…fought someone, and…argh, fuck it, she fucking bit me, and now I feel like shit.”

She nods before putting on a pair of glasses with red twinkling lenses and some gloves.

“Good, show me the bite.”

Damn, she isn’t wasting a second; fine by me.

I opened a few buttons before it suddenly hit me: she bit me in the tit. What the fuck would this woman think? Probably something like Oh, no, this kid fooled around and found out.

“Come on, time is a-wasting.”

Fine, just get it over with.

“Here, she sucked out some of my blood as well.” I pull the blouse open and show her the two aching holes around my left areola. "The skin around it has also grown a bit paler and more sensitive."

“Well, I’ll be. Perfectly symmetrical punctures, change of skin complexion and blood loss. Anything else?” The doctor's touch is gentle as she examines the skin and the bite holes.

“She was some kind of vampire freak, but the sun hasn’t grilled me, and my teeth haven’t changed.”

Not like she needs to know about the hallucinations though; I couldn’t explain that one even if I tried. Besides whatever that fucking yellow idiot says is no ones business but my own.

“When did this attack happen?”

“Friday night.”

“You think she was a vampire?”

“Yeah, first she looked like a demon or a succubus, but after I knocked her into a wall, she changed became more bat-like and bit me.”

“Well, I can detect no mana traces, so you aren’t infected with any nasty dark mana viruses. The pale skin is probably a reaction from the blood loss. If I had to venture a guess, you felt sickly. Sweated a lot but were freezing. Hungry yet threw up and haven’t slept at all over the weekend.”

”Right on the money. Wow, you really are good, doc.”

"Well, it is my job to deal with the strange; after you have seen a few demon bites, you have seen them all. The fact that the holes show no signs of healing is concerning, but I take it the cells are still in a state of mana shock from losing so much energy so quickly. Give it a few days and don’t spend all your mana, and it should be fine.”

That’s a relief, so for all her bravado, still nothing more than some regular demonic shit. Ha, just surprised me, that’s all. Next time I bash her skull in and double tap to make sure she stays in the ground.

The doctor rises from her desk before picking out a rather heavy-looking book with some magical talisman on top.

”Just a second, I’ll go make you some cream with some special mana extracts; it should speed up the recovery.“

She leaves the office, leaving the door just a bit open.

Alright, that went better than expected; just some normal shit, no need to worry. Magia Sulfur hasn’t lost yet.

"Umm, excuse me, doctor, I…Sulfur?"

A voice rings out from the doorway, a familiar voice at that. I turn around to look at the doorway and…

”Gladiolus?“

Yeah, no doubt about it. The same green eyes and that voice. That is Gladiolus Botania, or at least what's left of her. She doesn’t look as good as I would want her to. Gone is her beautiful lime green hair, now only a shaved bald head; her face, once cute and innocent, is now wrecked by a few burn scars, and where she usually smiled during our training sessions is now a mouth set in a frown with teeth that just scream dentures. Who the fuck could do something like that to such an innocent girl?

“Hey, Gladiolus, it’s me, Sulfur, you know, from those training sessions back during your debut. You look good; I hope you have been alright.”

Fucking hell, she looks absolutely horrible, like someone played with a matchstick and a Barbie doll. Gladiolus isn't reacting to my question; she just stares at me and grips the hem of her pyjama.

”Sulfur, were you hurt too?“

Her voice has nothing of that cheerfulness that left even Haruka gasping for air; now it is more just a sad whimper.

”Yeah, just a small scratch, but I thought better safe than sorry.“

“Oh, that’s good. Thank the heavens you didn’t run into…her.”

Now it gets curious. We haven’t found out much about her assailant, but now with all the knowledge I have about Magia Baiser, maybe…

“Say, Gladi, was the one who attacked you a vampire, or did she have golden eyes? It's ok if you don't want to answer or think about it, though."

She takes a step back; she’s shaking. Not good. Shit, gotta have to either stop or finish quickly. But that could be useful and a good opportunity.

“She was…she was… Sulfur, not golden, red with claws and fire, a howl followed by a thunderous roar. She is evil, Sulfur. She was no vampire; she was hatred. She…no, I’m sorry, the wolfsbane burnt. Argh, I feel tired now, thank you for speaking with me.”

Poor fucking thing, she looked ready to both cry and bash her head against the doorframe. But thankfully, as I peek around the doorframe, I see her walk towards a room with a flower on the door. That’s another problem I will hopefully tidy up as soon as Magia Baiser is put underground. Some inhuman freak did that to her and is still walking free.

”Thank you for waiting; here, take this.“

And here is the doc back with a plastic jar in hand.

”Thank you, doc. Hey, if you don’t mind me asking, is Gladiolus ok? I just saw her and…”

“Yeah, poor girl, she will be fine physically at least, but mentally, well, it will take time, but that part is on her and a therapist. By the way, did you hear about her decision?”

”No, but I guess she isn’t coming back.“

"Yes, Vatz told her to rest and heal; the door would always be open for her, but for the time being… Vatz lost another girl. Such a shame; she would have been a great heroine.”

"Another?"

“They haven’t told you? Typical. Well, I won’t break my confidentiality any more than I just did. But next chance you see them, ask them about the recent disappearances."

”Thank you, Doc; thanks for all the help.“

“No problem, but now I really should get going; my daughter is waiting for me, and I don’t want to keep her waiting any longer. You rest up and apply this cream twice per day for about a week. If you experience any complications, you know where to go; however, please come at a reasonable hour next time. Oh, and since this was your first real visit to my ward, allow me to introduce myself more properly. My name is Doctor Mio Morino, and I hope I will see more of you in the news rather than seeing you in one of my rooms.” We both shake hands, and after that, we part ways, leaving me with a few unanswered questions.

What the hell is Vatz keeping from us? Who is that monster that attacked Gladi? And how the fuck do I tell Haruka and Sayo about all of this? But for now I should get home as soon as possible before Miyabi really will shove a thermometer up my…my nether regions.

My, such dirty thoughts again; I should really think about my behaviour more carefully. Argh, fucking headaches. Just you wait, Magia Baiser, my fist in your face – it’s a date. But first I should apologise to sister dearest, hihi.

Chapter Text

I am the one, the only one, I am the God of kingdom come
Gimme the prize, just gimme the prize
I am the one, the only one
I am the God of kingdom come
Gimme the prize
There can be only one

Queen, Gimme the Prize

"Magia Baiser?"

”Yes, that’s what she called herself after she…well, look.“

"Kaoruko, this is…"

”Are you really okay?“

“Yeah, just pissed as all hell, and also, I’m fucking sorry that I disobeyed your order, Haruka. I should have known better, but I just couldn’t stand idly by while she did all these things to you and Sayo.”

Haruka’s tears are like cold needles that pierce my skin, and Sayo’s quivering lips aren’t helping either. Fuck, I really messed up.

”Promise us that you won’t do it again, please, Kaoruko. I don’t want to see you get hurt for our sake. We are a team, and vampire or not, we will defeat her and bring her to justice.”

”Yes, Kaoruko, I can appreciate your willingness to defend our honour, but this is our battle as much as yours.“

”You are not angry with me?“

“Oh, yes, we are, but we are friends; we forgive and forget. The important part is that you are alright, Kaoruko-chan.”

”Yes, what she said, we are all in this together, and we will defeat her no matter what, but we can’t win alone.“ Both look at me with newfound strength and courage.

”As team leader, I order a group hug.“

Haruka immediately hugs me tightly, with Sayo joining soon after. Damn, I usually hate this, but right now… Fuck it, we are Tres Magia, dammit; this leech freak will pay with heart, ice and lightning.

“Just you wait, Magia Baiser, we will defeat you in the name of friendship and justice, hihi.”

"Kaoruko, are you alright?"

"Yeah, I just had a bit of a cough. Sometimes this damn medicine makes me cough, you know?" Anyway, what’s up with you, Sayo? As far as I know, you usually don’t wear tights, so why are you wearing such a thick pair today? Are you feeling cold or something?"

Sayo’s face immediately changes into a tomato red as she stares at her chest yet again. “I just needed a little change and didn’t want anyone seeing things I didn’t want them to see.”

“Wow, a bit self-conscious, huh? Well, hate to tell you, Blue, but you're one of the prettiest girls in school, so good luck with that. Especially –“

Haruka gives me a look that probably says I should stop, and Sayo grows redder and redder, but honestly I have to call it out at some point. “Especially since we have PE today and that damn perv Narutami will probably try to play grab ass again. Remember how she ‘accidentally’ almost pulled down your shorts the last time. That idiot would do anything to cop a feel, Sayo.” And there it is: the glare from Haruka and the embarrassed blush from Sayo, although today it feels a bit different, as if…

“Kaoruko-chan, you shouldn’t insult your classmates like that. I’m sure Narutami-chan doesn’t mean anything bad. And Sayo, I think the tights suit you; it’s a good look for our ice princess, right?”

Come on, Sayo, it’s just a bad joke from me; cheer up a little. “Yeah, they fit, Sayo; just ignore my rambling. I didn’t have enough sleep, so I’m in a lousy mood.”

”My apologies, I'm not really feeling well either.“

“Come on, you two, another group hug before we go to class.”

-After the second group hug

Jeez, Haruka is in one of her motherly moods today and didn’t even want to let us go, but the ringing of the bell is as good an indication as any.

I look at my friends in front of me. Haruka is cheerful as always, and Sayo has cheered up a little, yet happiness can’t last. As we walk through the hallways on our way to class, my reflection is still playing tricks on me. With every window we pass, I see her walking diligently with her books held close and this smug look on her face. The bite mark doesn’t hurt as bad thanks to the cream, but this fucking bitch is still there telling me to brush my hair correctly and walk with grace and dignity. If only I could reach through the mirror and pull her out by her stupid hair and sew her mouth shut.

Finally we arrive at the classroom, and just as we enter, a shadow zooms past us and throws Sayo to the ground.

“Sayo-chan! My friend, I missed you so much; please don’t leave me alone for so long!” A girl with ash blonde hair tucked up in two big buns is hugging Sayo tightly, much more tightly than even Haruka’s strongest hugs.

"Oi, could you give her some room to breathe? She looks like she’s suffocating.”

The girl looks up at me, and her face is a mix of a smile with red eyes that scream of a primal hatred. ”And who are you to interrupt my Sayo time, you nosey parker?“

”Kiwi, please.“

Sayo’s rather weak voice rings out from under this weirdo dumpling girl. Wait…did she just call her Kiwi? This is the Kiwi she was telling us about. That chick is the one who impressed her so much.

”Sorry, Sayo-chan, I was just excited to see you.“ She slowly lets go and helps her up. Sayo even has a slight blush on her face. Wait, don’t tell me.

“Uh, I like your tights, Sayo. But then again, everything you wear is fabulous, hihi.” Urgh, and now this chick is blushing like an innocent schoolgirl while covering her mouth with her hands and turning away from her, acting all shy.

For fuck's sake, it's too early to deal with nutcases, and what did she call me? A nosey parker. What’s that supposed to mean? But Sayo seems almost completely unbothered by this. What the hell have I missed?

“Good morning, Kiwi-chan. You seem to be in a good mood. I always say a day that starts in a hug is a day worth celebrating."

"Mornin', Harukappi, I just couldn't stop myself when I saw Sayo-chan. It's like every day that starts with her is a day worth celebrating, hehe."

“Uh, that's a cute nickname. Hey, finally we can introduce you to the third member of our group. This is Kaoruko-chan." Haruka presents me like I'm the million-yen prize in a game show.

“So, you're this Kiwi I heard so much about. Well, you certainly know how to make an entrance; I’ll give you that. However, next time, you could simply ask for a hug instead of throwing people to the ground." Haruka looks away shyly at the reminder of our early interactions. 

Kiwi doesn't respond immediately; instead, she looks me up and down with a slight smirk. Finally she extends me her hand, still covered by the long sleeve of her cardigan.

“Hehe, Kiwi Araga, nice to meet another friend of Sayo-chan. I hope we get along fine, because, like it or not, Sayo's friends are my friends, and that includes you, Harukappi, and almost everyone that regularly talks with her."

There is something in her eyes that makes me want to punch her in the face, but looking at Sayo standing a little to the side makes me reconsider. Sayo looks at her with a smile, like she normally only looks at us, so I guess she is now part of the group. For fuck's sake, always the weird ones.

I take her hand and shake it, which just makes her laugh.

"Oh, my, such a delicate handshake; you really do seem like a princess."

That's it, the flowerbed behind the school, and they will never find her body. What is it with people calling me a princess? First that Baiser freak, then my sister when she chewed me out yesterday, and now this weirdo.

"Maybe it is because you could be a beautiful princess; after all, you did smell those flowers on the way to school, hihi."

And there she goes yapping again. Just what I need, this damn idiot looking at me through the classroom window. Why do they have to clean them so thoroughly?

"Ok, class, take your seats, and we can start with some nice relaxing biology."

This is gonna be a long fucking day.

-Lunch time

”Sorry, girls, I have promised Utena to eat with her, but please have fun.“

And with that I was well and truly alone. Haruka left the classroom with Hiiragi following her soon after. Nice to know that Haruka’s stubbornness paid off, but when I look to my right, I really wish it hadn’t.

”And then my mama said, ‘What’s the big deal? Never seen a woman in such spirited beauty before?”

”Hahahahahaha. “No, tell me she didn’t.”

“Yes, and the look on the barkeeper’s face was legendary; suffice to say, she got what she wanted, but then we were banned from ever going pony riding again. But hey, a point was proven, and my mama got her drink and a lock of his hair, hahahaha.”

This chick is too loud! Why can’t she be fucking silent? Her voice feels like a jackhammer against my skull, and Sayo is laughing; she’s laughing at that weak punchline. What the absolute fuck! And the worst part is, she seems to really enjoy herself. It’s good; of course it’s good. She deserves it like no other, but it stings in that tiny part of my reptile brain that I fucked up so bad and wanted to tell them both how I did it, how I took care of the problem, but instead… I feel a fucking itch, and every time I look at a window or a mirror or anything even slightly reflective, I see her. I see myself standing there with this dumb grin, smiling so innocently while telling myself how I should and shouldn’t talk. I would give everything right now to smash Baiser’s face in. But that freak hasn’t shown herself in days.

“Are you alright, Kaoruko?”

Huh? Sayo’s voice brings me back to reality as both she and that loudmouth Kiwi are looking at me.

“Yeah, just lost in thought for a second.“

“Honestly, mate, you look like absolute shit.”

“Who're you calling ‘mate’ here?”

“You, you’re one of my Sayo-chan’s friends, so of course, you’re mine now too. Can’t be making Sayo all sad, you know.”

“Urgh, just stop it with the slang for a second; we’re not in the UK here.”

“Wow, the first one to ever comment on it. You’re smarter than I thought, haha.”

“Kiwi, please, Kaoruko is my friend; don’t insult her.”

“Just having a laugh here, don’t worry. As I said, your friends are mine, whether they like it or not.”

Urgh, I let my forehead rest on the table; this is so much more annoying than I thought. Thinking back at it, I even said that I would have liked to meet this Kiwi, but now…fucking shoot me and make this headache stop.

As we sit in silent enjoyment of our meals, I can’t help but notice. Am I even fun to hang out with? Haruka seems to enjoy herself, but we haven’t said a single word to each other. However, I honestly don’t know what we could even talk about. There are so many thoughts running through my head, and not a single one is anything useful. Argh, ok, let’s start with the most simple thing in existence.

“Haru… Haruka… Umm, what do you think about the weather?” Ok, next time a bit more confidence, but it seemed to work. Slow and steady wins the race.

“Hmm, it’s pretty great recently, but this rain in-between is a bit annoying. What about you, Utena-chan? What weather do you prefer?”

“Me…umm, personally I don’t mind the rain; in fact, I like it more than the sun.”

“Oh, but sunny days are so nice, though; with rain you can’t go outside, and everything looks so sad. I don’t really like rainy days, but I do like water.”

“Hm, the sun is just more of an annoyance to me, so I don’t really go outside, but you can still enjoy it.”

“Is that why you use a parasol, Utena-chan? I have noticed that you are paler than usual and that black parasol is quite striking.”

Dammit, of course someone would ask that at some point. Ok, stay calm. What can you say that isn’t a total lie? “I… I like my pale complexion, so I don’t want to ruin it, and the parasol helps quite a lot. It’s nothing serious; it’s just…a whimsy of mine, yes, just a flight of fancy, hihi.”

Oh, please, let that have been convincing. I don’t know what else to call it; I mean… I now am bound to it, so I should say a fancy is an understatement considering that without it I’m literally burning alive and could die without drinking blood. Oh, dammit, thinking about all the little things, I’m a total monster and a threat. Oh, dammit, why don’t I think these things through? Calm, calm is what you need. Just think of something that always calms you down. Let’s see, Magia Magenta’s radiant smile, Magia Azure’s cool and collected expression, hehe, even if she looked rather naughty back then. Argh, focus!

“Well, I find it cool. It’s really unique and suits you well. The pale and black colours look great on you, but I think adding a little red could enhance the overall look; however, purple might also be a good option. What do you think, Utena-chan?”

”Umm, sure, I’m not sure that I wear a lot of black or red or purple, but…thanks for the suggestion.“

So, we return to eating in silence. Well, that could have gone worse, but still, I have to be such a huge disappointment to her. All that effort, and she even shared that secret with me.

“Haruka, I’m sorry if I bore you. I know I’m not really interesting or fun to be around, so please, you don’t have to hang out with me. I’m thankful to you for following my dumb rules and sitting down there while I sit up here. I appreciate your efforts to try to connect with me, but you don’t have to force yourself.”

Haruka puts down her empty bento before turning around to look up at me. Her mouth curved into one of her usual smiles.

“Utena-chan, you are not boring. In fact, I quite enjoy this lunch with you. Every person is different, just like our opinions about the weather, so please give me a chance to get to know you. The fact that you prefer silence is already so fascinating to me. This whole thing is so different from my interactions with Kaoruko-chan and Sayo-chan. I can’t help but be thrilled about getting to experience something new.”

"Haruka…" Her warmth is seeping deep into my soul. Her radiance that was so scary at first is slowly getting more and more comfortable. It fills me with such confidence and the willingness to try to be brave even more than I already do.

”What do you want to know about me?“

"Hmm, how about what you like to do in your free time? I always see you taking care of the flowers, so do you like flowers, and if so, which ones do you like best? What about your favourite colour? Your favourite band? Honestly, anything you want to tell me is what I want to know about you.”

I suddenly feel a blush creeping up on my cheeks, and Haruka has a blush too. We both turn away and stand up just in time for the bell to ring. This was…intense.

”So, umm, same place tomorrow?“

I turn back to Haruka; her blush is still there, but her eyes seem to avoid me. Well, I guess I have no choice now.

"Yeah, sure. Maybe you can tell me about your lunch. I noticed that you seem to like mushrooms.”

“Oh, you have no idea. But I would be glad to tell you all about it.”

-After school

”Hey, Utena-chan.“ And here comes Haruka again with that big smile of hers. Strange how quickly I became accustomed to it, but I guess that is just part of who she is.

“Utena-chan, I almost forgot; here, I want to give you my phone number. That way we can text about all sorts of stuff, and I can show you so, so many pictures of mushrooms, hihi. Oh, and don’t worry, you don’t have to answer me if you don’t want; I mostly just post some random stuff I come across.”

“I…I can’t, Haruka. I…umm, ok, I will accept.”

"Yay, now I can text with my new friend."

…

“Friend?...” Did she just call me her friend? She wants to be my friend; another person wants to spend time with me. Well, now I know I’m dreaming. Haha, ok, now come on, dream, end already; this isn’t funny anymore. She can’t honestly be wanting to be my friend? There’s no way a girl like her who is basically sunshine personified would want to be friends with me. I am not smart or funny. I’m not pretty or even interesting to listen to regardless of what she said. Hell, I look more like a monster than I ever did before. So, why? Why is she smiling at me, and why am I not waking up?

”Do you mean it?“ The words are meek, almost barely audible, but Haruka nods all the same.

”Yes, I mean it with all my heart. We both shared two meals now, so I consider you my friend, Utena-chan.”

“But…but, I don’t even know a thing about you. I…why would you want to be friends with me? You could talk to any girl in school, and they would be happy to be your friend, so why me?”

“Because I want to be your friend and get to know you better. Who cares if you don’t know me yet? I don’t know you yet either. But when we become friends, then we can start to learn more about the other. Then we can become even better friends.”

"You make it sound so easy, please, Haruka… I…I…would really like to be your friend.” The words leave me exhausted almost as much as if I had run a marathon. Normally I would be scared right about now about my heart acting up, but it’s been dead silent for so long now.

I am awake in a reality where I just made a friend. I have made a friend just now. A girl called herself my friend. And normally I would faint, I would throw up or run away. But as I ball my fists and dig my nails into my palms, I feel so…happy. I have once again gathered my courage and won. The past me would have never said those words, but as Magia Cyan once said, ‘You can have courage and be scared; both are ok, so long as your heart remains true.’ The words of a magical girl are truth itself, especially when they come from a legend like her. I look at Haruka with the biggest expression of joy I can muster without opening my mouth to smile.

“Then we are friends now, Utena-chan. And now have a wonderful day, and I’ll send you a few mushrooms later.”

With that she gives me a big smile and wave before running up to her other friends. She is… She is just like a magical girl – so nice, so kind… she…

I open my parasol and sprint past the students. The tears are already rolling down my cheeks; I will have to hurry. I can’t have anyone see me like this, but the tears just won’t stop. I’m beaming right now. My first ever friend, and she is just like a magical girl. Warmth spreads throughout my body. Every step is so light and easy, as if I am floating over clouds.

I have a friend. I have a friend. Haruka is my friend. Haruka, Haruka, Haruka, she is my friend.

Hihi, I’m so happy; I don’t even care anymore if anyone sees me crying. I have a friend now, and I am simply shedding tears of joy.

“So, how did it go with Hiiragi?”

“Oh, Kaoruko-chan, it’s fantastic; we are now friends, and I gave her my number, and she even wanted to know about mushrooms. Hihi, I’m so happy right now; I have a new friend, and you know what? Sayo-chan looked so much better today. Kiwi-chan must really have a good effect on her. What do you think?”

"Kiwi…yeah, I mean, Sayo did look happy, and they are even walking home together, so she does seem to like her; it’s just—" Kaoruko-chan turns on her heel, looking at me with a slightly annoyed expression while rubbing her temples. “That chick clings to her like a lifeline, and she is just so, urgh, fucking loud. She can’t shut up and is so arrogant about anything; it’s just, I don’t know.”

“Kaoruko-chan, we should all try to get along. She is still new; maybe she just needs a bit more time to adjust. Apparently her old school was a bit more special than ours. Therefore, the environment at her old school was likely very different from what we have here. But you can't deny her positive effect on, Sayo-chan.

"True, but she could still speak normally instead of like Mary bloody Poppins."

“And you could stop swearing all the time. See, everyone has something they don’t like about someone, but that doesn’t define them. You are still my precious special friend, just as much as Sayo, Utena and now Kiwi-chan.”

“I have a feeling today, today is going to be such a good day. The weather is nice, the sun is shining, and there is a full moon tonight, so even the night won’t be as dark and gloomy as usual.”

"Yeah, alright, no use arguing against that. And, Haruka—” Her expression sours again, and her eyes keep avoiding mine. ”I’m sorry again about going solo and fucking things up, I mean.”

Although she should have known better, she acted to protect us, and I cannot hold it against her, especially since my own track record in the past was not better. But as their leader now, it is my responsibility to keep the team together. So, time for a hug for my dear troubled Sulfur-chan.

I hug her closely and stroke gently over her back; she doesn’t resist, but she isn’t as accepting of it as usual. ”Thank you, but I don’t deserve it. I would rather you two would yell at me and tell me what a failure I am than just forgive me.“

"Kaoruko-chan, we all make mistakes; that is ok. We are all still humans, and in fact I still find it so touching that you would throw yourself into danger to protect us, but if you want a harsher tone then—" Ok, It's time for me to use my stern older sister voice.

“Kaoruko, don’t you ever fly solo again. We are a team, and as such I want us three to stick together like glue. So, now think about what you have done, and I expect great things from you during tonight’s patrol.” Pfhuh, I hate using this voice, but I think she got the message.

”Ay ay, boss, and Haruka, thanks. I’m still not used to all this lovey-dovey kindness stuff, so someone yelling at me is much better.“

Oh, Kaoruko-chan, please stay safe, my friend.

“Hello, Kiwi-chan, I hope you had a good day at school.”

“Oh, ‘good’ doesn’t even begin to describe it. Mama, I made her laugh. I made Sayo laugh, and her laugh – oh, it sounds like the opening of the gates of heaven. Today, she even wore these really enchanting tights that made me feel excited."

“Hihi, it’s so nice to see my daughter being such a lovestruck little bee. Reminds me of your father when we first met. Ah, my daughter gets to experience the same kind of bliss.”

Mama stands up from the couch, and as I move in closer, we intertwine hands and dance across the living room. Such bliss, such happiness, and all of it just from talking to her. Mama continues to giggle even after I let her go and dance and strut towards my room.

Ok, as I close the door behind me and drop my schoolbag, I see the little Muppet sitting on my bed.

“Yo, good day, Kiwi.”

“So, I guess everything is prepared for tonight.”

“Yup, from what she told me about the plan, it seems to be rather intriguing. Anyway, I was sent here to give you the last piece of the puzzle and the location of the meeting point.” Venalita sticks their hand into a small portal and pulls out the folded piece of cloth before handing it to me.

That is so not my colour, but I do find her plan hilarious. “Hey, can you tell Baiser that she’s a rather nasty person for ruining that fairytale?”

“Will do, and I’ll text you the location along with a picture for the portal, so seeing as this plan is of your two’s own making, I will grab a front row seat and await your show with bated breath.”

And with that, they were gone almost as soon as they appeared. Creepy little loony, but whatever.

I unfurl the red blanket and drape it around myself. Ok, it’s big enough; now just wait until nightfall and the show will begin. So, for now, get homework done and fantasise about Sayo a bit. Although, speaking of Sayo, that blonde chick has a fucking massive stick up her ass. What the fuck was her problem? A flat chest like her talking down to me? No, that kind of girl needs to clean toilets with her tongue and not sit at the same table as that goddess in blue.

Ah, Sayo, we sometimes can’t choose our friends, but I will make sure that you will have everything you will ever need.

With my mind imagining a graceful dance across my room with her in my arms, I feel elated. Soon, but first dumb blue and annoying yellow, and then another day of sitting beside you, smelling your amazing perfume and feeling the chill you exude. You are not a mere girl, no matter what you say. I think that is the reason you decided to hide your thighs from me today; we are truly not worthy of seeing your form.

They are too thick. To plump, this isn’t muscle mass but simple fat. Argh, why do they have to look like that?

I look in the mirror and am only greeted by an unsightly form. My legs look terrible with these tights off. All that mass just jiggling, disgusting. I press against the flesh with my hand and feel how soft it is. Argh, I can’t have those. The tights help compress them and make them appear smaller and slimmer, but without them it’s just an ugly mess.

Still, it was not all terrible; Kiwi really is an interesting girl, and Kaoruko seems to be alright, even though she seems to not like Kiwi, but I guess she also said that she was rather exhausted, and that Baiser thing might have impacted her even more than she let on.

To fight that demon, no, that vampire, by herself, all to protect us, it’s…an honour I don’t deserve. Magia Azure couldn’t even scratch her, and yet Sulfur could, but then again, from what she told us, that didn’t seem to be a good thing. Oh, dear, I can’t even begin to imagine what horror Sulfur had to endure. How horrible…how depraved…how…

“ARGH!” What am I doing? Why do I fantasise about my friend getting tortured and molested? I am a terrible person; I am useless. I am-

(Azure, it’s time for the patrol; get your ass over here.) Kaoruko’s voice echoes through my mind. I didn’t even realise how late it actually is.

(Yes, I’ll be there shortly.)

Casting off my self-doubt and with newfound focus, I pull out my heart gem and whisper the words.

“Trans Magia”

In a flash which feels like an eternity flying over the clouds and around ice-cold mountains, I stand in my uniform, ready for my duty.

Although, were those boots always that tight? And this blouse is almost suffocating me. This is… I look in the mirror, and this uniform that represents all the hopes and dreams of the people of Sendai is holding on for dear life; it feels like the buttons on my blouse could burst any second, and the boots are almost completely swallowed by my thighs spilling over the rims. I feel so bloated, but that can’t be; I take great care of my weight. I shouldn’t have gained any kilos. This feels wrong, but every step feels like normal, but the mirror tells me a different story.

(Azure, is everything alright?) Now Magenta’s voice is calling out to me through our telepathic link.

(Yes, I’m coming; I just needed to check if my mother was sleeping.)

And now lying can be added to my repertoire. Sayo, what are you doing?

The patrol is going as usual; everything is quiet, and there is no sign of any demon or Magia Baiser.

But while this should make me happy, it does bring my attention to my skirt and how it bites into my hips. Even while flying, I can feel it, like a second skin trying to hold on to me, to protect others from having to look at my form.

How did it change so quickly? Ever since encountering this evil, I have been nothing but frustrated and miserable. Oh, if only I could find her and bring her to justice.

Wait, what is this feeling? Dark mana leaking from…the woods?

“I sense dark mana in the forest; should we investigate?” We stop our flight and look around.

“Azure, can you sense if anyone is nearby?”

I try to focus once more on the dark miasma seeping through the woods. A tangled mess of lines crawling and clinging onto everything in its path, and right in the middle, two stains upon the entire canvas.

“No, there isn’t a hint of light anywhere in the vicinity, but I do sense two dark presences instead of just one.”

“Fuck me, is it Baiser?”

I focus in on the two presences; their whole bodies radiate pure malice, but the sheer volume of one of them is even more concerning. It is like a pulsing wave of a violent storm. The other, more subdued one is, however, very similar to what I felt that day at the shrine.

"Baiser is there along with another person, but they seem even more unstable than she is."

"So, she has brought a friend this time, which means double the fun. Come on, girls, we go kick their ass as a team.”

“Sulfur, Azure, we need to be doubly careful this time. Let’s go; Tres Magia is on their way.”

With the triumphant cry of Magenta, we fly straight towards the miasma. The closer we get, the stranger this whole situation becomes.

The mana appears to originate from a clearing in the forest, but there is nothing present except for someone in a red cape.

I look at my comrades; both are as confused as me, but nonetheless we land and cautiously approach the mysterious figure.

(Azure, do you sense anything from them?)

(No, the whole area is so steeped in mana that I couldn’t even tell whether a bird was an enemy or not.)

(So, we're flying blind. Now what about Red Riding Hood over there?)

(I will go up and try to talk to them; maybe they are just a scared civilian that got trapped by those villains.)

(Or they are one of those freaks; let me go up, and if anything happens, I can make a shield or a barrier. Magenta, you should remain airborne in case of emergency.)

Sulfur goes up to the red figure, while Magenta flies up a couple of metres with her spear at the ready. I summon my Azure blade just in case. 

“Yo, you there, the one in red. Come on, who are you, and what are you doing here?”

The figure doesn’t move or show any reaction, but the more I look at them, the more it seems that something is moving under that red cloak, something like a…tail.

“My, what big ears I have. Better to hear you cry.

My, what big claws I have. Better to rip you all to shreds.

My, what big teeth I have. Better to laugh at your misery.”

The voice that rings out from under the red hood is feminine, almost taunting in the lazy way she chews out the last syllables.

Sulfur immediately stops her advance as silence rings out. Silence and a small metallic beeping.

“Fortune favours the brave, but not the stupid. Just like walking up to the big bad wolf or stepping on a landmine.”

~Click, BOOM!

In a mere moment a huge explosion knocks Sulfur back; she, in turn, could save herself with a quick Sulfur shield. Magenta screams out after Sulfur, but as she tries to reach her, another sudden explosion splits the ground Magenta was landing on, and a bunch of roots coiling like snakes snatch Magenta and drag her away. I try to remain steadfast, not moving a muscle, because if one landmine is present, another could be right next to me.

“Ahhhhh.” With a terrifying scream, I have to watch as Magenta gets dragged into the woods. Dammit, if I fly up, the roots might grab me; however, if I try to move on the ground, I risk stepping on a mine. Dammit, we walked right into a perfect trap. Of course dark mana obscured everything; even the ground is infected with it.

(Sulfur, are you ok?)

Dammit, no choice. I have to take out this new foe with Sulfur and then go after Magenta.

(Where is that fucking bitch!)

I didn’t think I would be thankful for ever hearing Sulfur’s cursing, but right about now, as the smoke clears and I see the golden light of her shield, I feel much more at ease. But the smoke also reveals something else.

“Man, and here I hoped it would do a bit more damage. Well, beggars can’t be choosers. Rejoice, blue and yellow, you have the honour of being challenged by the great mighty Leopard-sama, ahahahahah.”

Stepping out across the field, not faltering in the slightest, is a girl with ash blonde hair and piercing red eyes. She casts off the burnt remains of the red cape, and I can only look on in shock. The tail I was imagining is real and is made out of the same black smoke that enveloped Sulfur as she exploded; the smoke not only formed a tail but also covered her hands and feet and even formed what appear to be ears on her head. Green markings snake across her entire body, with the most striking being the three stars across her chest that seem to almost burn alight with dark mana.

“Fuck, that’s the stuff, a full moon and all the power of the world at my disposal.” With a snap of her fingers, portals open up behind her, and out come the barrels of huge guns and cannons, all directed at me.

Dammit, what do I do? Risk the mines or the roots? Either way, I can’t stay here. Sulfur is already moving forward cautiously, with her shield now acting as a stepping stone for her.

“Sadly, I don’t feel like blowing you up, so let me just get rid of the mines. They were only there for me to separate Pinky from you two anyway.” With another snap the portals close, and as I take a cautious step forward, I suddenly feel no amount of dark mana left anywhere except for the huge amount that keeps pouring out of this Leopard.

“Big mistake, freak!” With a mighty yell, I see Sulfur zoom past me with her shield ready to crash into her.

I take this chance to charge in right alongside Sulfur. The sooner we finish this, the sooner we can help Magenta.

“You seem to be underestimating me. THAT’S YOUR BIGGEST MISTAKE, YOU DAFT COWS!“

As we move in with Sulfur going straight for the head while I aim for her legs, Leopard drops low and with a punch crashes against the Sulfur shield. My strike gets thrown off course as I try to regain my balance and change the angle. But I can only see the glimmer of her red eyes closing as another explosion erupts when she hits the shield.

~BOOM

Sulfur gets thrown back once more yet still holds on to the broken remains of her shield that she uses to brace herself.

I, meanwhile, could safely jump back, but even then, the massive fiery shockwave got me, if only slightly. Fire caught the edge of my skirt, and in a quick minute decision, I threw it to the ground.

If she thinks I won’t be able to fight in my underwear, then she is surely mistaken.

The smoke clears again, and Leopard charges at me with a vulgar smile on her lips, revealing sharp, animal-like teeth as she attempts to lunge at me. I can dodge to the side, but my quick strike to her abdomen sadly misses as she moves out of the way in time. I come face-to-face with her, a mere centimetre away. She still exudes an aura of complete animalistic fury, but the smile on her face has changed, now a more smug and taunting expression.

"Well, it seems you are quick on your feet, but I must say, those are some lovely clean white cotton panties, perfect for such a goody-two-shoes girl. From what Baiser told me, I expected a string tanga or maybe nothing at all, but this is almost too much daddy’s little girl energy. And yet, I heard that you let it grow like an animal down there, you naughty bad girl.”

“Don’t taunt me, villain. We are here to put an end to your ambitions.”

“Shame, you're still going with the Girl Scout attitude. But that look on your face is quite scary; guess you're a bit self-conscious, beauty queen. Hey, what do you say we have some fun after I’m finished with yellow?”

As I attempted to block a kick with my sword, Leopard charged back at Sulfur, who had just resummoned her round shield, and I was thrown to the ground.

This damn Baiser told her about all the things she has done to me and even smiled about it. I – no, we – have to put an end to this villainy.

I try to move towards the two, but in their fierce brawl there is no room for me to jump in. Both fighters are evenly matched, but with every strike Leopard lands, I see Sulfur buckle more and more under the onslaught. However, every hit also gets countered by fierce strikes from Sulfur.

One such blow seemed to knock the air out of her, but before I could move in, another explosion hit Sulfur.

This is bad; Leopard can freely choose which hit explodes, and while Sulfur can withstand the explosions without too much damage, the same can’t be said about her shields and, most importantly, her mana reserves. Meanwhile, Leopard appears to glow brightly under the moonlight, with each strike becoming faster and stronger.

(Azure, prepare a some ice spears and wait for my signal.)

Even her mental voice sounds exhausted, but I follow her instructions and allow the moisture in the air to crystallise, forming at least five spears that float behind me.

(Sulfur, I’m ready.)

(Good, now the clock is on me; when I tell you the time, send an ice spear in that direction.)

I nod, more to myself than anything, but I get in position behind her, and just as Sulfur hits Leopard straight on and Leopard dodges to the right of her, I get ready.

(Three o’clock, go!)

I shoot the ice spear at her like a missile. The projectile hits Leopard straight in the chest, causing her to stumble back and let out a yelp of pain.

"Argh, fuck, that’s cold!"

(That’s our ice princess, but don’t let up; we need to press the advantage.)

(Right.)

Sulfur swings forward trying to pummel Leopard with a newly formed shield, but Leo catches it in her clawed hand.

“That was not nice, you shit stains. Now let me show you what happens when I get angry.” With a single hand she crushes Sulfur’s construct and sends her flying with a punch from the other.

I shoot two spears at her, but she effortlessly kicks the first out of the air and swings her tail like a bat at the second.

(Sulfur, are you ok?)

(No, but it won’t matter. I’m gonna summon my gauntlets; just hang in there a second.)

Oh dear, the gauntlets are powerful and an even heavier drain of stamina than the shields. This is the all or nothing for Sulfur. I can’t let her down now.

"Now then, Blue, where were we?" She licks her lips before charging at me, ready to swipe at me with her claws.

I dodge under the swipe and slash with my blade at her abdomen. This time, however, the blade cuts into her. Blood colours the frozen blade red, and Leopard lets out a yell of pain, but strangely, I can’t move the blade out of her.

"Urgh, that fucking hurt, but you know what? This was worth it for the dumb look on your face.” As she grabs me by the throat, I watch my blade fall to the ground while the wound closes without a trace. My ice spears clutter to the ground as I can't maintain concentration.

"You know, I have to give you two some points, as much as it pisses me off. That was a good plan, but I am too awesome for every magical girl in existence. Honestly, if I weren’t under Baiser’s orders, I would have left the night with three girls in the hospital rethinking their life choices. However, since I’m in a good mood, I’ll take care of that yellow git first, and then we can fight as much as you want. But just know that trying to freeze my tits off isn’t gonna work, for I burn with the passion of love tonight.”

This monster is taking orders from Baiser. How strong is Magia Baiser really? I can feel a tear running down my cheek as Leopard’s grip tightens.

Sulfur, Magenta, I am sorry; I was useless yet again.

(Hold on, Azure, just one second and I’ll blow her head off.) I try to turn my head towards the sudden flash of light, but as soon as I manage to get a glimpse, it disappears as quickly as it appeared. What was…

”AAAAAHHHHH!“

Sulfur is falling to the floor, and what appears to be blood is coming out of her nose.

”Well, that was anticlimactic, but I guess we can have our duel without any pesky interruptions.“

I look down at the beast choking me; if a fight is what she wants, then a fight is what she will get. I focus all my mana into my left hand and let an icicle form.

As I feel the ice forming in my hand, I grip it tightly and stab it into her exposed thigh.

“Ahhh, cow!”

She drops me, and I take the chance to pick up my Azure blade again.

“Damn, forget being a good girl, you're a fucking nutcase. But just so you know, I'll heal from anything you can throw at me.” Leopard takes out the icicle and licks the blood clean off. The hole in her thigh closes rapidly, so she really does regenerate fast.

“Then I just have to find your limit, monster.”

With newfound courage in the face of this terrifying threat, I charge at her. I have to fight to protect Sulfur and to hopefully get Magenta. No matter what, I won’t fail now; even this worthless and disgusting body can be useful for something. I have to protect my friends and I WILL protect my friends, no matter what!

I look on as Magenta gets dragged away by my roots. Such a simple thing, but such a mighty result. To think I just had to whisper a few commands and a bit of mana to a tree and I get this.

Magenta is screaming; of course she is. Getting dragged away from her comrades while they fight on for dear life is almost tragic. But my dog will keep herself in check and not hurt them too badly. Not until I wish it so.

I never expected her to be this obedient to my orders, but I suppose the last time was enough for her to understand. If worst comes to worst, I can always shock her little body into submission until every thought of hers is focused on only serving me with all her strength. Oh gods, I can’t wait to see the video of their fight. To see my girls struggle and fight with all their hearts as the blood flows, I can barely hide the excitement.

But now as the pink shadow comes closer, I can enjoy myself with a worthy magical girl.

The roots have retracted back, and now the branches take over as they bind her arms and legs to the tree. All the while she trashes about; such a lively spirit is wonderful, and the little hint of fear in her eyes is making my knees buckle.

I finally sit up from my watchpoint in the treetop and let my mana focus into my core. In a split second I feel my consciousness rip itself to pieces as my body falls apart in a shower of bats.

The fall down the tree goes by in a single heartbeat, and before I know it, I recollect myself and stand in front of her.

“Please, whoever you are, let me go.”

She looks absolutely amazing, so dishevelled and confused. I move in closer and give her a toothy smile.

“Don’t tell me you don’t remember me? Well, to be fair, last time we met, I still wore purple and was so unsure of myself, but now in splendid crimson, I stand before you as a villainess prepared to be your personal arch-nemesis.”

“Please, Magia Baiser, Stop this madness.”

“Uh, so, Sulfur darling did tell you about what happened. And here I thought she would have rather crawled into a hole than admit that her ego was hurt. Such a fragile little thing, but her blood tasted pretty good.”

“Sulfur-chan would never lose to you.” There it is, that little spark of resistance. Yes, let it smoulder into a raging inferno, and then…it will be even more beautiful to break.

“Enough talk about another girl; this night is for you and me.”

As I move in closer, we both stop as an explosion sounds out from the clearing.

“Such a needy little thing, she can’t help but play rough, even with my toys, fufu.”

”Why are you doing this?“ Her voice is still so full of confidence, but I see it, Magenta, the fear that hides beneath.

I move in closer as I whisper in her ear, but not before blowing a bit of cool air on it.

”Ihhh, stop that, please.“

"That is so adorable; I love that you are concerned about your friends. I love it so very much, but I am afraid you will have to either break free and beat me or…endure.” With the last drawn-out syllable, I take a small nibble of her earlobe. I am careful not to let my fangs touch the sensitive flesh, as I don’t want to bite her, even if her warmth is tantalising and her squirming is almost begging me to go further.

But I stop. I am not a creature ruled by impulse alone. Tonight I need to show her my love, leave a mark that she will never forget and inflame her desire to see me put to justice.

“You ask why I’m doing this. My dear, I am a villain that wants to see you all cry, to see you driven mad and to see you lying on the floor and find out if that spark of justice and friendship you cherish is truly this strong in your heart.” Her eyes are so pretty, jade jewels ready for the taking. Her face is contorted in a grimace of adorable poutiness and maybe a small glimmer of anger. She is perfect; she can’t even make an angry expression. Oh, I feel the heat building between my legs already.

“Now, let us begin in full.” I pull out a scissor from a small portal, and with a little whisper, it succumbs to my will.

Her eyes widen in shock as the scissors start to change, as they grow little leathery bat wings and start to fly.

“Surprised? Let me guess, my dear peach. Sulfur told you how she broke my crop, and now you thought I wouldn’t be able to make my Schiavos. Well, yes and no. The ability to make slaves out of anything I hit is gone, but a willing servant is much more interesting, wouldn’t you agree? Behold, my child of the night; let’s call this little creature Mina.”

Mina flies up to Magenta, and in a quick flash, it zips past her hips and carves a deep gash into her skirt.

“Ahhh.“

“Don’t worry, Mina is a loyal tool; it won’t hurt you. I won’t allow it, but I need this skirt out of the way.”

Another round and another gash, more and more, and with each passing flight I can see the skin of her thighs and the white of her panties.

She held surprisingly still, probably doubting that I wouldn’t cut her. She is such a good girl that it makes me want to cry.

I rip away the last dregs that remained of her skirt, and as it falls to the ground, I behold her most precious place. Her skin is slightly glistening with sweat. Her stomach and her belly button are so small and so cute. Ahh, she is such a perfect doll for me to play with.

“Please, Baiser, you use the Magia title; don’t do this, don’t let yourself fall victim to evil. We can talk this out. Sulfur told me that she thinks that you are our fan, so, please, just put down the scissors and release me.”

So precious, even in such a precarious situation, she is still trying to reason with me; she doesn’t hate me. She is such a good magical girl.

I hug her close; she tries to resist, but she can’t escape, not bound like this. She is so soft, so warm, so pretty. I didn’t even notice her tear that fell down onto me.

”Please, just stop, Baiser.“ Her voice is so gentle, with not a single hint of malice, no scorn or rage, nothing, just pure concern for me and my wellbeing. Oh, Magenta, I would want to die in your arms; let this moment become immortal, but…I can’t. I chose this path, and I am doing this for you, my angels.

“Magia, such a lovely word, but it isn’t meant for me. I use it as a compliment because I love you all, but I am not one of your ranks. I am the night that frightens children and nothing more.”

I let go of her and wipe away her tear. She is too beautiful to shed tears for me. I let my hand wander down her perfect form and right to her little blouse. Time to finish this little trio of braless girls.

”You know it isn’t really good girl behaviour to walk around without a bra, Magenta.“ I pop open the first two buttons and look at her face, bead-red and looking flustered beyond belief.

As I unbutton the third and fourth buttons, I reveal perky breasts with adorable round nipples, completely braless and shameless. This is the true majesty of Tres Magia, something I bemoaned not too long ago, but now…

I let out a deep sigh before fondling the right breast. It is not small like Sulfur or large like Azure; rather, it is a comfortable medium size that fits perfectly in my hand.

”I am sorry; these uniforms were created by someone who didn’t need a bra yet, so she…she didn’t think to include them.“ Embarrassment couldn’t have been more palpable in her voice even if she tried, but this is new Magia lore right in front of me.

The creator of these uniforms – so there was someone before Tres Magia that made those, but who? Thinking back to all the magical girls around the Sendai area, none wore anything similar; the only ones are Choco Magia, but they debuted just a few weeks after Magia Magenta, so does this mean…

“Even more innocent than I thought, never assuming the worst, always positive and with such youthful energy that brightens everyone’s day. Magenta, you are priceless.” I stop my touch just above the line of her panties; her breathing gets heavier, but she doesn’t thrash around. Maybe she decided to save her energy for a potential breakout. Oh, that would be fantastic, a struggle even in such a state. Oh, I have to make it even better.

”You know, your panties are really cute and comfortable, but I found a problem with the one I took from you.“

"So, you do have my panties still. Give them back, please.” Ah, she has such sad puppy eyes, but would she really want her panties back after I have worn them almost every single day since I got them? No matter, I need another pair.

I pull down the panties making sure to let the waistband roll down every centimetre of her perfectly round and soft peachy butt, and the sight that greets me in the front is almost like a miracle.

”So pink and pretty, so smooth and soft, such a pretty little thing with such adorable lips, Magenta.“

”Don’t look; just pull them back up.“

“And miss out on seeing this splendour? No chance. I would take a thousand pictures if I could. You are so pretty, not vulgar like that Sulfur and not so…huh... Honestly, I believe I owe Azure an apology; witnessing Sulfur act like such a disgrace is far worse than the few hairs that merely enhance her mature beauty.

”Don't insult my friend like that; she has the heart of a true magical girl!“

There is that fiery spirit again; I love to see it, even if Sulfur as she is right now is better served eating worms on the dirty floor than flying in the air alongside two magical girls. Ah, there it is again, this rage. Oh gods, if she is a vulgar trashtalker who prefers to fight rather than talk, then she should have just behaved this way from the start; however, pretending to be an innocent princess just to gain favour is a disgusting lie. "Ahhh, stop!" How does she think her loyal fans would feel if they found out? Oh, the noble Sulfur doesn’t drink tea and encourages people to always be polite and mindful of each other and says that a noble heart is a beautiful thing. Hah, that sends the entirely wrong message, and I can’t stand it. “Aaaah!” Talking all about how much she loves tea and hates violence, and yet…saying all these things, no...no, not like that, not if I get something to say first. This isn't gap moe, like Ruby Valiant's aloof personality and spectacular strength. Just you wait, Sulfur; next time I will see if you have learnt your lesson, or so help me.

"Baiser, please stop; this hurts." I look up at a tear-stricken face, and I look down to see red ruining the pretty picture in front of me. I look at my blackened claws and see red dripping down.

I scratched her mound while I was getting angry about Sulfur.

I back away from the sight; I hurt her. I lost control of myself. I… I

"I am so sorry, Magenta. It's our first night, and I did this. No, this is unacceptable. I apologise.”

”Thank you for apologising. It’s ok; that will heal. It just scared me more because you looked really mad all of a sudden.”

”I’m so sorry; I have to make it up to you.“

"Ok, so let me go and—AAAHHH, don't lick it!"

Too late, I have to clean her up, and her taste and smell are too much; this needs to be savoured. So as I press my mouth against the running wound, I start to suck – so much, so good, so beautiful. For a few minutes, I suck until nothing comes out. Magenta, meanwhile, accompanies this act with the sweetest sounds, gasping and moaning in shock and elation.

As I finally let go of the flesh with a wet plop and a moan of my own, I look at her mound, and…oh, my, that’s, I think, what they call a hickey.

A small circle-like bruise of red and purple is forming around the spot. This is…interesting.

I lick up the remains of her blood from my lips, and I have to say, it tastes even better than Sulfur’s; while hers had a slightly sour note, this one is much more lively, more sweetish. Yes, that’s the word. Sweet blood and sour blood, so…what does Azure taste like?

Before I go off on another tangent, I see a few drops still on her inner thigh. Well, can’t have that.

With another strong suck, I lick up the few droplets and give her another hickey, but looking at it now, I can’t leave it asymmetrical like that. I give her another hickey on her other leg, and I continue this process until I step back, out of breath and with no more space to suck. Magenta stopped making a noise quite a while ago and is just hanging there gasping.

But I look at the masterwork in front of me, and her cute pink lips are now surrounded on all sides by red and purple rings, so many bruises, and all a sign of my love.

I stand up from my handiwork and lean in close to her face; now just a hairsbreadth away from her luscious lips, I stop.

She looks at me, a few dried tears still casting her face in a dishevelled splendour and a strand of hair hanging loosely in front of her right eye.

”Let me get this for you.“

I tuck the strand back into place; now our lips are almost touching, but I smile at her before stepping away.

“Don’t worry about me stealing your first kiss; that is a sacred right for magical girls and the symbol of your purity. Kisses elsewhere are fine, but not your lips, or…your other pair of lips, fufufu.”

However, while I continue to look at her as she tries to maintain a good spirit, my desire to continue this moment grows – endless teases and more of her skin belonging to and being claimed by me. Yet, as I glance to the side and hear fierce roars of battle along with flashes of light from explosions, I realise that I need to end the evening before it becomes stale.

I let out a deep sigh before summoning Mina back to my hand. It lands without delay, and as I stroke its little leather wings, I whisper a silent command for it to turn back. Now armed with a normal pair of scissors, I approach her; fear is building in her eyes. It looks absolutely delicious, but I control myself; I won’t lose it again.

”What are you going to do?“

"Is that fear I hear?"

“N…no, a magical girl isn’t afraid of anything!”

I gently caress her cheek; the mere touch is making her squirm, but she doesn’t dare look away.

“I love this tenacity, but you should know, it is ok to be scared, because I am too. I can feel my heart up to my ears from just seeing you. It pounds so loudly I can barely hear your sweet voice. I am frightened by what I might do to you if I don't hold back. So, to circumvent that, I’ll just take your panties and a little something extra.”

~snip “Iiiiphhh”

With the quietest noise from Magenta, I collect my prize, a lock from her brilliant pink hair. A treasure worth more than all the magia blood in the world.

I sniff it right in front of her. Magenta’s eyes widen in shock as she sees me, but the smell of her wonderful flowery shampoo fills my nostrils. Silky smooth, a vibrant pink and so, so unbelievably beautiful to smell. I inhale deeper and deeper; my mouth drools at the sheer anticipation and joy this little piece brings me.

Magenta looks at me in horror, her eyes drawn to mine, but I won’t stop; she needs to know how much I love it and her. She is such a good little magical girl, a wonderful girl, a beautiful girl with a nice body, and so much fun to be around… Ahhh!

There is a burning on my cheek as I feel my eyes roll back, and something wet is trickling down inside my leather pants. I can barely breathe as I let go of this sudden high of emotion. I try to keep myself upright, but I can’t react fast enough as my knees give in and my heels slip on a root.

I have barely a second to make a portal, but I did manage to grab her panties and hair. So with a satisfied smile, I fall right through the portal behind me.

As she falls down and lands in a black vortex, I feel the branches loosen around my ankles and wrists. With a little push I manage to finally break free. I turn around to see that the tree has returned to normal. She was gone, and I was left with more questions and oh so many itchy spots.

Ah, I rub my thighs, which look even worse than they feel; she really gave me hickeys—more than just one, about twenty. Oh, this will be awkward to cover up, but at least she stayed away from my private parts and didn’t kiss me; that should only be done between people that love each other, and while she seems to feel that way, I don’t.

With a cold shiver I button up the blouse and sort through the discarded pieces of my skirt. Dang it, it’s all ruined. I can’t cover up with anything, but I have to hurry and go help Sulfur and Azure.

Ok, come on, Magenta, do as a good magical girl should and forget about your embarrassment, even if it’s really cold around my legs and everyone could see between my little you-know-what, but I can’t untransform and risk Baiser seeing me.

Oh, why does she have to do all these lewd things? Can’t she just act like a normal villain? But then again, is she even a real villain? Her behaviour is certainly strange, and the look in her eyes is really scary; also, what is going on with the stars on her cheek? One moment there are two, and then there were three. Argh, that can be discussed later; now I need to find Sulfur and Azure.

I run through the woods as fast as I can and even manage to pick up my spear on the way, but as soon as I leave the forest and stand back in the clearing, I stumble upon…

“Azure!” She was just standing there; her undergarments were also gone, and she was covered from head to toe in burns and cuts, deep ones too. But the worst thing was that empty stare she had; she didn’t react to anything. She was simply standing before Sulfur with two broken blades of ice in her hands, shivering with tears streaming down her face.

“Azure!” I run up to her and immediately hug her; she is freezing cold and is collapsing into my arms.

“Ma…magen… Magenta, I…I…she…got…away… she…Sulfur…Leopard…I… I’m so sorry.

She sinks to her knees crying as the emotions  flood back into her body. Out of the corner of my eye I see the devastation that took place here: smoking craters, huge spikes of ice and so many traces of blood everywhere.

“Magenta, thank the heavens you are alright.” Sulfur’s voice calls out to me as she settles down next to us; her hair is a mess, and her face is pale with dried blood clinging to her nose.

“Azure, are you alright? Can you tell me what happened?”

She clings to me, not saying anything, but quietly sobbing into my shoulder. I gently stroke her back, or at least the parts that aren’t covered in burns or cuts. Whatever happened here must have been the stuff of nightmares, and I was weak enough to not only get captured so easily, but I left these two alone. I was a total failure as a leader tonight, and these two paid the price for my negligence.

I collect the mana in my palm and slowly begin to heal Azure’s burns.

“Magenta, I am so sorry. I was trying my best against Leopard, but she…she just toyed with me and… I couldn’t help Sulfur at all.”

“Nonsense, you were unbelievable; I was the idiot that exhausted all her mana by trying to play it safe. You stood up to Leopard and made her sweat; the coward couldn’t deal with losing, so she escaped in a puff of smoke.”

While Baiser taunted and humiliated me, my friends, my special precious friends, fought with all their might. The night is now their domain for now, but we will recover from this, and we will be back stronger than ever, on my honour as a magical girl. I feel the heat building up, but I maintain control; I won’t get lost in the fire of passion, never again. Fire is an uncontrollable evil, and I will extinguish it, no matter what; however, I will do it the right way and not rely on my flames.

Leopard falls unceremoniously out of a portal. I move to help her, but she sits up immediately with a manic grin on her face.

“Fucking bugger, that was…fuck!"

As Leo tries to stand up, I get a good look at her. Oh gods, what happened?

She is covered in cuts and a thin layer of frost; her limbs are trembling, and it seems like blood is coating almost every single part of her.

But the wounds are also moving to close but seem to struggle for some reason.

“Leo, are you ok?”

“Yeah, fucking Elsa just… Wow, she really let it go; she tried to freeze my blood to prevent me from healing. Who does that? That bitch was insane, but I’m gonna be honest, while I hate these pretentious little bitches, that one was kinda hot, not gonna lie, especially when she managed to impale my right paw. Shit was nasty, but she wouldn’t go down.”

Leo is snickering about something before taking a bloody piece of cloth from somewhere and using it to wipe away some of the blood on her face.

“What is that?” The fabric seems familiar, but surely she wouldn’t-

"I don’t know if it’s her blouse, knickers, or something else entirely. But, man, Baiser, you were telling the truth; she does have a few hairs down there. And again, not gonna lie, that was also kinda hot when I ripped her panties away and she gave me this death glare. She was so much better than that yellow pussy.”

“You mean Magia Sulfur? What happened with her? Was she still cursing and throwing fists around rather than being the shield that protects her allies?” Honestly, I can probably guess it, but maybe she can surprise me.

“Yup, talked a lot of shit, but her hits were easy to dodge, and even when they hit, I barely felt anything; it was like she was holding herself back, and she always tensed her stomach like it hurt or something. But the weirdest part was when she was building up mana only to scream, get a nosebleed and fall unconscious. Pillock couldn’t even do that one right. Anyway, how’s Pinky? Did you bite her or just play with her butt all night?”

I shrink just a tiny bit at the question, but I regain my composure quickly as I feel the strand of hair in my hand. “Magenta was magnificent; she brought me to tears with her pure soul.”

“Right, whatever that means. So, I gotta say, even if it took a while for me to find some entertainment, it was hella fun. I loved beating their asses, and it felt so good to knock Bluebell’s tits around. Did you know that she moans each time they get hit?”

“No, but that could be useful for later.”

As the final wound has closed and the frost has cleared, Leopard rises up and walks over to her neatly folded costume pieces before the smoke and wolf aspects clear off of her.

“Well, ladies, how was your evening?” Venalita's voice almost caught me off guard, but as soon as I see them float down, I feel a bit more at ease. At least for the moment.

“Oh, if it isn’t the Muppet. Just so you know, I liked smacking their asses.” Leo cries out as she fumbles around with her clothes.

“Good evening, Vena-san.“

“Good evening to you too, and I definitely have to say that this was a spectacular showing for both of you. You both showed so much potential, and just thinking about the future with you in our organisation is making me quite happy.”

“Come on, you piece of…urgh, fine, whatever, just throw it over.”

Leo comes closer, now at least partly dressed in the tiny thong and the jacket that is still hanging open.

"How about we conclude the night with a handshake? Would you two mind and untransform?”

Leo looks confused, and panic is rising up inside me. “Umm, why? Do we need to do this, Vena-san?”

”I just want you two to also get along in your normal life, especially since Leopard is behaving excellently and your plan, Baiser, went off without a hitch.“

”Well, fine with me, but Baiser-chan should go first, especially since she still knows my weaknesses and I don’t know hers.“

"Is that alright with you, Baiser?"

Dammit, ok, calm down. What would be the problem with her knowing who I am? Well, I would know who she is too, and I can punish her effortlessly, especially since I can just turn a phone into a child of the night and let it discharge the electricity. So, that’s one point in the yes column, but she is scary and would never accept me as her leader if she knew who I am. Also, I don’t know if I can handle it so quickly; after all, today was full of unexpected things, and I already got a friend, so… But then again, Haruka has many friends, so maybe one more couldn’t hurt, and I at least could talk to someone about all of this.

Ok, three logic points for yes and only a single thing that really stops me from just doing it. Would she accept me, would she laugh at me, or would she just hate me for not being as impressive as Magia Baiser?

With the image of Haruka’s smile fresh in my mind, I let the mana diffuse and return to my existence as Utena Hiiragi as a purple cloud disperses the red leather.

“Of course the goth chick was the vampire. Damn, should have made a bet for it.”

Well, that wasn’t the reaction I was expecting, and did she just call me goth?

"Alright, now hold on to your hat; you’re gonna be impressed. In a similar, albeit green, cloud, Leopard disappears, and in her stead a girl stands before me, who looks familiar… Let’s see: ash blonde hair, red eyes, brazen attitude…

“Hehe, impressed? It is I, Kiwi Araga, a super awesome girl during the day and a super awesome wild werewolf during the night. Nice to meet you, you little goth pudding.”

Pudding? And again she called me goth. Wait, those strange words that could be insults, but I’m not sure, and… Wait, did she say Araga, as in the new transfer, the girl that knelt down to Minakami-san?

”You…you are that new transfer in my class, right?“

”Yup, and you’re that pale chick who hangs around Harukappi and always has that parasol.“

"I see you two already know each other; well, that will make things easier. Ok, come on, shake hands and be nice to each other.” Venalita’s hands rest on both of our shoulders as they try to move us closer. Araga-san is looking me up and down with a curious look; that is kind of intimidating.

"Hehe, let's toast to a great relationship as partners in crime; just think of some fun ideas, and I’ll take care of the rest." She extends her hand covered by a long sleeve from her cardigan. I look her in the eyes and at her smug grin, but as I gather my courage for the third time today, I take her hand, and we both shake hands.

”So, a vampire and a werewolf being pals – that’s cool.“

”So, we are friends, then?“

"Oh sure, you’re cool enough, and Harukappi seems to really like you, and as she is Sayo’s friend and therefore my friend, yada yada, a friend of a friend is my friend, now you’re friends with the great Kiwi Araga."

"I have a second friend now." The thought almost overwhelms me as I start to stumble; luckily there is a tree right behind me, and I can lean safely against it. Haruka and now Kiwi-chan, girls that want to be my friends, even a girl that will help me fight magical girls – this is… I am so unbelievably lucky.

What a strange twist of fate it really is; one day I’m walking to school bathed in the sun, and now I’m standing here bathed in the darkness of the night with two friends now, and that all in the span of a week.

”Hey, stop crying already, I know I'm awesome, but...uhm, Vena, could you do something?"

I have made two friends in a single day.

I slowly creep out from my hiding spot, and, oh no, another thorn. Dammit, stupid forest, why couldn’t they fight in the city during the day or something? But no, in the middle of nowhere and in the midst of night. Still though, this definitely beats having to scout out another magical girl team.

I stand up and brush off the leaves clinging to my outfit and the thorns sticking to my skirt. Alright, mission complete. I watched it all, and honestly, this freaky little thing got even freakier people to join us, especially this Baiser, who is probably going to end up as Lord’s favourite.

Bunch of freaks and monsters. Oh, Nemo, where are you when I need you?

And most importantly, how does Matama get back now?

Stupid Venalita, why didn’t they tell me to take my star with me? Now I have to walk all the way back for some reception and text Nemo to come get me.

Oh, Vena-san, you have a real eye for the twisted. How sad to see these girls be so thoroughly beaten and…mhmm violated. Ah, she has some real talent, unlike Enorme.

I instinctively touch the latest addition to my growing collection of whip marks, but it’s already healing completely; such a weak strike – she couldn’t even draw blood or tear into my flesh. But maybe this Baiser could make it feel satisfying. Uh, she looked so innocent and vulnerable; if only I could have eaten her right then and there, but Vena-san was there. Well, at least I got to see her every little secret, that will have to suffice for now.

The first real team fight went well, all things considered, and Loco is performing her duties admirably. Now, though, I can have some fun: Korean, sushi, or perhaps some ramen? Hmm, ramen is cheaper and often has a cute tipsy office lady nearby who wants to have someone taking care of her pent-up stress. Mmmm, some spice sounds just right for a full moon night.

Don’t worry, Vena-san, I’ll keep an eye on your little sinners. Especially this nice butt sauntering through the forest right now. Loco Musica, such a naive, foolish girl and yet such a nice body. It almost makes me sad that I can't touch her, but I guess Vena-san wants the girls as unspoiled as possible – such a killjoy, but I'll obey for now.

The feast later on will be all the more delicious, fufu.

Chapter Text

I've got the stuff that you want

I've got the thing that you need

I've got more than enough to make you drop to your knees

'Cause I'm the queen of the night, The queen of the night

Oh yeah, oh yeah, oh yeah, yeah

Whitney Houston, Queen of the Night

It is almost 2 in the morning when I reach my apartment. I sneak across the living room, being as quiet as I physically can.

The last thing I need right now is being yelled at by Sis. But as I walk past the bathroom door, I hear a familiar sound: laughter. My laugh. I open the door and turn on the light. I would rather just crawl into bed right now, but I have to know.

“Ohohoho, my dear, you look positively dreadful. Did something happen to degrade your spirit that much?”

I know I should ignore it, and I know I should just rest. Haruka told me we are gonna talk about this, but right now, I just want to have a shouting match, and I would rather it be with this thing than with Sis.

“So, you little princess, what can I do for you?”

“Oh, you are delightful. But didn’t it hurt? To fight so barbarically and achieve nothing. Your shields were sturdy, but did you have to use them this way?”

Her tone is almost mockingly sweet; it makes me want to cut open my fist on the glass rather than listen to her. This isn’t me, no matter what she looks like. She is just some fucking stupid mind game from Baiser, nothing more.

“What would you have done differently, your majesty?”

“Oh, to call me such a lovely thing; I half expected you to call me such vulgar things again, like a female dog. But I digress. You want to know what I would have done? Well, that is pretty simple. I would have talked with this Leopard and tried to reason with her; if that didn’t work, I would have then stood right behind Azure and shielded her like a proud magical girl. You saw the way she was fighting; she moved like a dancer, while you were stumbling about like a drunkard.”

“Alright, but what about those stomach cramps ten times worse than my last period?”

"Oh, dear, yes, they were dreadful, but I guess we just have to deal with those. But would you listen to anything I said anyway? It is a real pity. Do you remember how much fun you had with all those elegant and pretty things? Do you recall how much you enjoyed going to ballet back in Kyo-?"

“Don’t you even fucking dare finish that fucking sentence. This was years ago, and she forced me to. I didn’t enjoy it; I just did it because otherwise I would get beaten again. Don’t even think I liked any of that shit Mum forced on me. She was a dirty rotten bitch that I gladly left behind, just like Dad did to us when I was born. The past doesn’t have a hold over me, so I will never look back at that shitstorm again, you hear me?”

“Yes, certainly, Mama was not a kind woman.”

“Yes, she wasn’t. In fact, I would go as far as to say that she probably slept with the devil himself and made him cry. The day Miyabi turned eighteen and took me with her was the happiest day of my life, and nothing good ever came from Kyoto.”

Wait a second, how could she possibly know that? Only Miyabi and I are aware of that information, and Baiser cannot possibly know it. She looks like me, but…she couldn’t be me, right? No, she’s just a trick from Baiser to throw me off my game, but…how could she possibly know about the ballet?

With a deep groan I stop my impromptu shouting match, not like I would get somewhere anyway. Just a full dose of sleep and nothing more. That’s just what the doctor ordered.

"Mmmm, ahhhh, mmmm, no!"

I let out a heavy breath as I let go of my breasts. Why did that feel good? Wasn't this supposed to be a punishment? Why am I moaning like an animal in heat at the slightest touch, and what is this heat between my legs? This was supposed to hurt. To remind myself of the misdeeds I committed tonight, not whatever this just was.

The fight left so many marks; my whole body felt sore, and yet…I never felt more amazing. To be face-to-face with such a strong force of pure evil was exhilarating but also frightening. The way I threw everything at her, every move I ever learnt, every bit of my mana, and yet she continued to charge unabated by her own blood freezing in her veins, by her skin cracking open from the ice blades that pierced her. It was terrifying, but there was a rhythm to this madness, like I could see an invisible thread pulling me along. Oh dear, I think I’m starting to lose my mind. To be molested and shamed every fight and see my friends suffer while I can do nothing – it is all just so frustrating!

As I walk from the bathroom to my room, I take another peek at my reflection, and the sight isn’t flattering, as usual, these last couple of days. My skin is covered in bruises, and everything looks so bloated, like my pyjamas will burst any second. Every move exposes my midriff, which looks abhorrent. So fat, all flapping about. Where is the image of Magia Azure, the ice-cold blade of justice? I would even take the image of Sayo Minakami, but not this creature wearing her skin. I feel the tears forming as the first sob escapes me. This time was better; at least I could stand on my own feet, but still Haruka couldn’t even heal herself because she had to waste it all on me. If only I were stronger, just enough to defeat Leopard, nothing more, just enough to help my team.

Frustrating, simply frustrating, this is another step away from my so sought-after perfection. But I can’t do anything about it, at least right now. I open up my closet and take out another pair of tights and a rather long white undershirt for tomorrow.

Nobody will see my disgusting body; it's better to hide it away and let it rot than feel the ever-present prick of guilt for not living up to expectations.

With a triumphant thought I close the closet, but not before noticing the mask sticking out from under a pile of shirts. Yes, it is the mask from that day when I first experienced this new life of misery. I put it on as I close the door. The eye slits aren’t particularly wide, just enough for the bare necessity, like during the rituals or the new year celebrations.

But this feeling of enclosure, of anonymity, is almost liberating in a way.

“You are such a disgusting bug!”

And again her heel lands on my crotch, while I can only scream out a pathetic whimper. She is furious but even more beautiful that way. She looks down on me like I really am filth for her to destroy, and all I can think of is I hope she steps on me even harder. My perfect goddess is dealing out punishments and rewards as she sees fit. Her gentle soul is not to be trifled with. And as I see her raise her foot again, the climax approaches even faster.

“Kiwi, you are beneath me, but I will allow you to look up at me as I destroy your little wet pussy.“

Her foot comes down hard and swiftly. I try to scream as the pain fills my entire being, but nothing comes out but a low growl followed by a moan as I come through the pain. She raises her leg again, and I see a trail of blood and slick stick to the underside of her shoe.

“Lick it, you horny bitch!”

Sadly, before I could get the chance to follow her demands, I opened my eyes and was lying in bed.

“Argh, just another dream again. But that was fucking hot; I need that at some point, and as I move away the blanket, I already see the mess I made. Coming from such a simple dream, man, I really did become such a needy thing, but she is just too perfect to not be her willing slave.

Hah, a perfect dream for a perfect night, although getting Utena to calm down was a chore and a half. But she was kinda cute, being all emotional about being my friend. Like, I know I am awesome, but I guess she never really had one before.

Well, can’t really blame her; people fucking suck, and the ones that are worth a damn are few and far between. Like Sayo is one in a million.

Oh, that reminds me, I have to invite her to a shopping spree tomorrow, just the two of us, like a little dare to prepare for our real first date eventually. Ah, I get to see her adorable eating face again. Ah, I can’t wait.

So strong and so cute, she moves like an angry war goddess.

Another moan escapes me as I move my fingers in and out.

So adorable, and Leopard is taunting her every step of the way, but her eyes sparkle like fiery red gems.

My legs try to clamp down, but I keep moving, in and out slowly and steadily. My breath comes in ragged little gasps, but I keep watching.

Leopard is ripping into Azure’s panties, and there they go. Oh, she is blushing, but that look is fury embodied. Leopard even looks a bit intimidated. Such a good little pet.

Now wet sounds accompany my fingers as the heat reaches its fever pitch. I draw closer, ever so closer, captivated by the fierce and cute girls; there is so much blood gushing from both of them, my girls. Only I can command her to fight like this, Leo. My friend, you are a delight to watch because you seem to reveal a beautiful new side of my Azure. She was always stern and serious, but now I see her angry and completely lost in this dance of sweat and blood, still blushing from embarrassment yet fighting through it. Oh, Azure. I owe you an apology. I need to show you how much I appreciate you, and even Sulfur has shown me something new – that huge flash of light. What was that?

A new form?

A new attack?

Why didn’t she use that earlier?

Why didn’t she use that on me?

Oh, here it comes. With the image of Azure summoning a second blade and Leo charging at her, I pause the video as I feel the crescendo descending upon me. My fingers twitch as my legs desperately try to close my entrance. I pull them out with a wet pop, as I have to bite my lips out of fear that I would scream so loud that I could wake up my parents. My heart is beating like a jackhammer, my whole body shivers from the cold air seeping in through the window, and the bedsheets are stained as I come down hard.

The sweet taste of iron fills my mouth as blood from my lips runs down my chin. I look at my hand glistening in the soft light of the night sky; I feel my body slowly cooling down as the heat gradually ebbs away.

Incredible, simply incredible. This is what masturbation feels like; this is how I can show my love for my girls. Oh, my girls are so pretty and beautiful, charming, gorgeous and kind, helpful and such good friends, adorable and cute – I want to touch them so much.

I wipe my hand on the already smeared sheets and take a second to simply breathe and imagine Azure and Leopard.

I need to show her my appreciation; I need to touch and taste Azure again. I want to dance with her, but what about Leopard? Hmm, should I let her loose on my sweet Magenta? Uh, maybe I should have her and Sulfur team up against Leopard… Yes, let Magenta act as a leader and guide my worm princess to improve. If the whip doesn’t work, then maybe something sweet?

Such a happy night, such a perfect day. I made friends and got to play with Magenta, and I got to see such an amazing fight. This is like a dream come true, and yet it is my new reality.

Thank you, Haruka, and thank you, Kiwi, for being my friends.

-Wednesday, at school, during lunch

With the ringing of the bell and the loud tumult that follows as students leave the class, I suddenly feel so much warmer as Haruka comes to me with her lunch in hand.

”Shall we?“

”Y…yes, of course.“

It gets a bit easier every time, but still a part of me wants to jump out of the nearest window to get away from her, but as usual I push it down and let my newfound courage take the lead.

We walk past the table with Haruka’s friends, and Kiwi-chan gives me a little wink before turning back to her conversation with Minakami-san.

We make our way through the loud and relatively full hallways side by side. Strange, it is so strange to not simply follow Haruka but be beside her. So, this is what friendship feels like; it is actually pretty nice in a weird way.

”I am so sorry that I forgot to send you some mushrooms, but not to worry, if you want, I can show you my collection on my phone.“

“Umm, sure.”

“Yes, you know how hard it is to find someone interested in mushrooms, even though they are wonderful and can do so, oh, so many things.”

Haruka is shaking with excitement as she almost doubles her pace to the stairs.

But as we sit down and open our lunches, I notice something. Should I?

…

…

“Haruka… Um, if you like, you could sit next to me. Just don’t look at me when I eat, ok?”

“Hihi, it would be my pleasure.” And with that, Haruka sits up and right next to me. Now side by side, I finally get a really close look at her lunch, and, oh gods, I knew it was mushrooms; I just didn’t expect it to be nothing but mushrooms.

A surprisingly giant pile of them is just sitting there, some of them grilled, some cooked, and even some covered in cheese, I think. And Haruka is happily munching away without a care in the world.

Well, I guess I have been missing out a bit; I never thought that mushrooms would be this much of a hit.

“Oh, that reminds me, Utena-chan, here, look at this huge enoki colony I found.” Haruka pulls out her phone, which has a pink case and a few stickers on the back…wait, I think I recognise one of them.

Ok, keep calm, don’t let your excitement get the better of you, just breathe and don’t start yapping.

Oh, I would recognise this orange, green, and cyan heart anywhere. This is the logo of Magia Epica, the greatest magical girl team in the whole of Japan. They are even famous overseas for their heroism, but why does Haruka have their logo on her phone?

"Here’s another pretty big mushroom, and this one is from a hike I went on last year. Oh, and that is a badger I found on the same hike; he is pretty cute, don’t you think?" Haruka is just happily scrolling through picture after picture of mushrooms and animals.

She is really into them, it seems.

“What about you, Utena-chan? What do you like?”

”Umm, well, I like the flowers in the school garden.“ That is probably the most normal thing about me, to be honest. I mean, the flowers can’t be blamed for my distaste of the gardening club, so I guess I do like them.

”Uh, which one is your favourite?“ Haruka leans closer to me, putting her phone back into her pocket.

"Well, I guess I always start with this black viola in the back of the school building. So, probably that one, I guess.”

"Hey, do you like the colour black? You do use a black parasol and like the rain more than the sun.” Haruka’s inquisitive stare is leaning ever closer over to me.

Black – well, I guess the colour isn’t too bad. A lot of great villains dress black, and even Magia Noir looks amazing in the dark colour. Hm, I do wear a lot of red when I am Baiser, but black is certainly there. My skirt has black ruffles, my star is secured by this black bat brooch, and even on my head there are these two black wings that serve as my crown.

Come to think of it, what are they? Ah, no matter, Haruka deserves an answer first.

”I guess I like the colour black; I just hadn’t thought of it like that.“

"Uh, you know what that means, Utena-chan?" Haruka leans in even closer, and I don’t have any more room on the stair to get away. Ah, what is she doing?

”I just learnt something new about you, fufu.“

Suddenly, as she tries to scoot back away, our shoulders touch for just a brief second, but as I look at her jade green eyes and she looks at me, we both immediately avert our eyes for some reason.

Why? Why did that feel so strange all of a sudden? Ah, stop it. I can already feel my cheeks blushing. Please, it was just an accidental touch, nothing more than a stray feather brushing past me. Oh gods, why is Haruka blushing too?

A moment of absolute silence hangs between us that seems to stretch on until eternity. Finally Haruka is looking at me again, yet not with her usual upbeat nature but more shyly. "Eh, sorry about that, Utena-chan. Oh, but look at the time; I think we should go back to class.”

"Yeah, ok, you are right, Haruka." We both stand up and walk back, but not a single word passes between us. What the hell was that just now? Why was it so awkward just now? It was just a slight touch, nothing more. And why did I stare so long into her eyes?

”So, what’s eating you two up? You look more like zombies than anything.“

Sayo-chan looks at me with a pretty, albeit pained and forced, smile, but Blondie looks ready to gouge someone’s eyes out. What the hell have they been doing?

“It is nothing, Kiwi. Just a bad night and a lack of sleep.” Sayo’s voice is telling me something different, though. She is trying too hard to appear normal, and is that…how many layers does she have under her uniform?

Every so often I can see a white undershirt peeking out from under her collar, and she wears these tights again. What is she doing by covering herself like that? Is she just cold? Nah, that’s stupid. It couldn’t be that; otherwise, she would just wear a jacket over her uniform, but like this, it seems as if she tries to hide herself more than anything. Well, regardless of anything, she looks absolutely gorgeous as always, and the smell of her shampoo is just too perfect to put into words.

“So, Sayo-chan, I wanted to go shopping today, and I was wondering if you would like to go with me?”

Sayo looks up at me. Her scarlet red eyes are just too perfect; I could get lost in them forever, but her mouth is frowning. Oh, oh.

“I am sorry, Kiwi. I have to help out at the shrine today, but maybe another day.” Her reluctance was evident in that last part, as if she attempted to sound positive but failed. Blondie also looks rather suspicious at that shrine part. Well, guess that plan goes out the window.

As the bell rings I see Utena-chan and Haruka come back looking flustered for some reason.

Hmm, maybe Batty could do with some fun.

As school ends and after I give Sayo-chan the biggest goodbye hug I can, I look around and see a little fragile-looking flower with a black parasol.

Well, it’s worth a try at least; if Sayo-chan doesn’t come, then anything is better than boredom.

“Yo, Utena-chan.” She stumbles about, nearly dropping her parasol as she turns to face me, her face a confused mess.

“Uh, Kiwi-chan, uhm, sorry about yesterday evening. I didn’t mean to make your cardigan dirty. I just-“

“Oh, stop it. What happens happens. I’ve never had a cardigan being this wet from tears before, but you learn something new every day. Anyway, I was wondering, would you like to go shopping with me?”

“Ah, today, oh, uhm, I’m not sure.”

“Yeah, today, Sayo-chan can’t, so why not spend some time with me, Utena-chan?”

She doesn’t look me in the eyes. She looks down on the floor, and her grip on her parasol is like iron.

“Come on, mate. Don’t keep me hanging like that. Just a little fun in town, nothing crazy. Also, you owe me one for my cardigan, so come on. In and out for a quick round of girls’ fun.”

She doesn’t say anything; instead, she closes her eyes and nods. Guess that means yes to an antisocial butterfly.

“Sweet, alright, let’s see, we get home, get changed into something a bit more casual, and we’ll meet up in…the park next to the station in the shopping district in…let’s say an hour, alright?”

“Ok, um, I will see you later then, hehe.”

Ah, that giggle was adorable. This girl is so sweet, but then again, she’s also a…well, ‘deviant’ is a word for it.

“Don’t be late, Goth girl.”

I turn my back to her as I make my way home. I still hear some stammering from her, probably something about how she isn’t one, but honey, whom are you kidding? Uh, maybe… Hehe, that’s devious, but it would be funny.

-An hour later

Am I late? No, I still have time. Gods, what am I even doing? I don’t go shopping; I barely leave the house. The only thing I like going outside for is the monthly restock of magical girl merchandise, but going shopping?

What even is today? First that weird moment with Haruka and now this. A mere three weeks ago this would have been unthinkable: me having a friend that eats lunch with me, having a friend that wants to go shopping with me and then…well, all the other stuff.

I sit down on a nearby bench and begin to scroll through my phone. Maybe a little scrolling through the forums will help me relax… Oh, what is that?

I see a video pop up titled 'Magia Magenta pets a badger'. Strange, but not the first time something like that has popped up; Magenta does seem to sometimes stop her flights and just pet a random dog or cat. I open the link with burning curiosity and let out a sigh of relief as I see her. The video seems to be from a guy who stumbled upon Magenta just petting a pretty, chubby-looking badger near the forest, nothing else. She doesn’t say anything; she only pets the animal before waving to the guy and flying off.

Ah, my sweet peachy angel, I do regret not doing more with you last night, but alas, seeing you be so cheery here makes me want to do so much more. But Azure is next on the list; I do want to treat them all equally after all.

Oh, come to think of it, I guess there comes a point when Leo and I will appear on the internet; after all, we can't always fight them in remote locations.

…

Oh gods, they would see me in that outfit, but my angels, argh, this is too complicated for right now.

Let’s just focus on Magenta being cute again.

The way she smiles when she crouches down next to the confused badger is just too beautiful to put into words. The video of Azure and Leo's fight was also simply amazing. Ah, to live in a world with such cute magical girls, both good and evil, for me to enjoy is just, argh, I want to have them all right now.

Just you wait, my icy warrior; let’s see how you handle the heat.

“Yo, mate, sorry for the wait. Bloody traffic, I tell you.” Kiwi’s voice rings out through a crowd of people walking up the stairs of the nearby station. As she finally managed to break free from the crowd of people, she looks me up and down before dropping down right next to me on the bench.

“Ha, that’s so not what I expected. Here I thought you would look a bit more…well, different, I guess. Nice skirt, but man, you look like a granny.” Her voice is almost mockingly sweet, but I guess this is just her. But after her comment I can’t help but look down at the outfit I chose. Nothing too fancy, just something I always liked.

A white long-sleeved shirt and skirt topped with a brown sweater vest. It’s just long enough to cover most of my skin and block out the sun, but I guess it doesn’t really fit with the all-black of the parasol. Kiwi, meanwhile, is dressed in what I can only describe as dishevelled but cute. A white shirt with a blue button-up shirt that she wears like a jacket and a short black skirt that seems to be a number too small for her.

“Ey, no matter, it suits you; it just wasn’t what I expected, so don’t look so downtrodden; I can’t stand it. Anyway, how about we go check out some stores and talk a bit? I mean, not every day you get to interview a vampire, hah."

There is something about Kiwi’s never-ending enthusiasm that is truly captivating; so unlike Haruka, who embodies the sun, Kiwi is more like a crystal-clear full moon night. Dark and yet bright, yet mysterious all the same. I rise to my feet, parasol in hand, but before we so much as take a single step, Kiwi turns to me with a question on her lips.

“So, before I forget, did you bring any money?“

Right, I forgot the money, didn’t I? Without falling into a very obvious panic, I merely fidget around while holding in a quiet sob at my stupidity. Of course my wallet is almost empty; I spent it all at the beginning of the month. There was barely enough for the trip here.

“From the look on your face I’m guessing you’re not very stacked right now?”

I nod with shame written all over me. Kiwi smiles before handing me an envelope.

“Here, this is from Vena-chan. The Muppet told me to give it to you after you nearly passed out from crying yesterday.”

With shaking hands, I take and open it immediately.

“Kiwi, this is—”

“Yup, a nice bit of pocket change for their favourite girls. Little wanker has some deep pockets, it seems. I reckon we can buy a few nice things with that.” Kiwi holds up her envelope with a smug grin.

With this much money I could… No, calm down, Utena. First things first.

“Thank you, Kiwi, for giving me this.”

“Hey, thank that sock puppet; I’m just the bloody messenger.“

Vena-san actually gave us money for our work. Oh, hold on, there is a little message written on the inside of the envelope.

‘Don’t spend it all on merch, Utena.’

And is that a little chibi drawing of Venalita there? They can draw? Well, whatever the case, I didn’t plan on spending it all anyway.

I put all of it in my now-full wallet, and side by side with my new friend—that still feels weird to say, but I just have to get used to it—we started our trip.

“So, wanna buy anything in particular, Utena-chan?”

“Umm, I didn’t really plan for this to happen, so nothing really in particular, no.”

"Well, that’s alright; I just want to avoid being bored. Please don’t misunderstand me; I wanted to go only with my Sayo-chan, but we can still have some fun together, right?

“Su…sure, Kiwi-chan.“

“Heh, being called ‘-chan’ does make me sound even cuter. Ok, first up, a DVD store; I need to see if you learnt something from Vena-chan’s movie marathon.”

“Wait, how do you know about that?”

“Because they did the same with me. Called it a lesson about your roots. Anyway, they showed me some pretty great films. The Wolfman, Dog Soldiers and, of course, An American Werewolf in London – hah, such cheese, but I had a great time. What about you? Did you enjoy your spiritual journey into your stars concept?” Kiwi strolls through the crowds of people uninterrupted by anything, like the world only revolves around her.

In stark contrast, I have to really be careful with my parasol to not accidentally hit someone and can barely keep up with her. So, I let out a sigh of relief when we enter the first store. Finally I can fold it and not be a hazard for anyone walking nearby. As nice as it is, in more crowded places it does stand out.

The store is pretty big, all things considered; shelves full of DVDs of any kind or genre fill every nook and cranny. The clerk standing behind the counter gives us a bow before going back to checking something on his computer. Kiwi and I are the only people inside; guess that isn’t unusual. It is, after all, just the afternoon of a normal weekday; most people are still working or in school.

“Yo, come here for a second, Utena-chan.” Kiwi’s voice rings out from somewhere in the back of the store. I walk towards it, passing a few shelves with kids’ movies and comedies before I see her standing before a shelf with…oh gods.

“They are pretty stacked: Poltergeist, Psycho, and, oh, Nightmare on Elm Street 2. Hey, Utena-chan, come over here; they have some vampire flicks and, heh, of course, movies about the majestic werewolf.”

Of course it had to be the horror section, of course. Honestly, I couldn’t make it past most of Vena-san’s movies without hiding behind a pillow, and even then I was shaking the whole time.

I take careful, slow steps closer, avoiding looking at the covers because I know I won’t like them. Kiwi looks at me with a smug grin.

“Don’t tell me you are scared of a little bit of horror. Girl, you are a literal vampire that sucks people’s blood and fights magical girls regularly. How the hell can you be scared of some cheap makeupand CGI?” The mocking tone is digging deep into my heart. But…

"That doesn't matter, and besides, we are not even old enough to watch most of them, so what would be the point?"

"Uh, I see you’re finally starting to warm up. "Well, if horror isn’t your style, then what is?"

Dammit, I shouldn’t have stood my ground like that; I’m not good at this. But Kiwi is looking at me with her arms crossed and still that smug grin on her face. Ok, there has to be something good around here.

“Umm, I… We could just have a look around; I mean, you are not always a werewolf, right?”

“Hah, alright, but as a small repayment—” She stops closer before whispering into my ear. Her hot breath and the suddenness of the action make me freeze on the spot. “You have to tell me one of your weaknesses, and no, the sun doesn’t count.”

I simply nod while trying to regain just a little bit of my composure. What is it with other girls being so close today? First, that brush of the shoulder at lunch, and now this. But I guess it would only be fair, and besides, it is a rather strange one anyway.

“We have a deal then. Fine, let’s peruse the wares of this fine establishment and see if there is anything you like, but I am so taking this one.” She grabs one of the horror movies and shows it to me with a sense of pride.

“The Howling” is the title of this film with a claw mark on the cover. I gulp but try not to let my nervousness become too obvious.

“Hehe, a classic in the werewolf genre, even if the ears are a bit too fuzzy for my taste, but then again, nobody is as cool as me in that regard. I mean, have you seen my tattoos and tail? That’s just too amazing to put into words.”

“Yeah, it certainly was impressive.”

We both go separate ways in search of anything that isn’t a horror film. I still think back to that time Izumi accidentally showed me the Fog when I was little and the nightmares I still have sometimes.

Ok, stop it; don’t think back to this time. It happened; now back to reality. I browse through a few sections of the store, with nothing really grabbing my attention, but suddenly as I stand in front of a shelf full of second-hand DVDs, I see it.

“Miracle Mimiru and the rainbow crystal limited edition special release.” This is… A TREASURE BEYOND COMPARE!

I grab the DVD immediately and let my eyes wander over every little detail. Mimiru is on the cover, her smile so bright, and on the back, oh, the scorpion queen. Oh, this was the best arc of that entire show. Mimiru finally overcomes her heartache and uses the tricolour wind and finally pushes back against the darkness. Oh, and it also comes with a Mip-han plushie, but I guess since it is second-hand, it probably isn’t here, but still.

I overlook the plethora of bonus features that are listed on the back, and one thing immediately catches my eye.

“An exclusive interview with Sora Hikari and Masaki T, this is…

My hands are shaking as I feel my heart beat irregularly. Both never gave many interviews, and especially not together. I hug the DVD close; I have to buy it no matter the cost. Such a rare limited edition, and with interviews of Mimiru's actress and the woman behind the scorpion queen.

Maybe this trip wasn’t such a bad idea after all.

I look around for Kiwi and find her giggling to herself in front of a few children’s movies.

”Hehe, look, Utena-chan, it’s that blue titty monster.“ Kiwi continues to laugh as she points at a DVD of…Frozen?

”Kiwi, please, Azure looks nothing like Elsa; both just use ice, and that is it.“ I am strangely amused and slightly insulted at her little joke, but I guess she does have a point; she even wears blue.

I wonder what Azure would look like with blonde hair. Maybe Sulfur could wear Azure’s uniform, as she does have a lovely voice, all things considered. Uh, maybe something for one of these days.

Ok, Utena, mental note: make Sulfur sing 'Let It Go' at some point.

"Ok, that was a good laugh, and it seems you found something. Come on, show it to me.”

Reluctantly, very reluctantly, I show it to her; of course, I would never hand it to her, but she can look at it.

"You know, I kinda figured you would find something like that. Fucking hell, mate, at least you’re true to your likes. Even I couldn’t be bothered. Anyway, guess we’ll pay and go to another store.” Kiwi’s enthusiasm dropped immediately upon seeing the DVD, but it doesn’t matter; this is for me and me alone.

We pay and leave the store, although I wonder how Kiwi managed to get away with buying her movie without needing to show an ID or something.

“So, a deal is a deal. What’s your weakness, little bat?”

“Ok, but promise not to laugh, ok?”

“Yeah, sure, so what is it? Garlic or the need to count rice?”

“No, nothing like that. But truth be told, I don’t like garlic in general. But anyway, as for a weakness I found. Last weekend, I helped my mum with some gardening and collected roses. I placed one in my room, but strangely, after that, I couldn’t leave; every time I approached the door, I felt really sick."

“Alright, that’s a new one, so how did you get out then?”

"After trying a few things, including transforming, which only worsened the effects, I finally realised that the rose was responsible. I threw it out of the window, and then I could suddenly leave my room again, and the sick feeling disappeared too."

Kiwi stops in her tracks, trying desperately to hold in a chuckle before patting me on the shoulder. “So, a simple rose trapped you, huh? Guess I could just trap you anywhere with a dainty-ass flower. That’s fucking hilarious, holy shit.”

I cringe in embarrassment, but I guess Kiwi also doesn’t like a particular flower, so we are even in that regard.

“So, what to do next? Anything you want to do or see, Utena?”

“No, not really. I am quite happy with what I got.”

“I see. Well…oh, hold up, I have an idea, heh.” With a mischievous grin, she turns to me and then points to a store a few metres away.

“You know, as much as that outfit fits you, I think there is something that could be even better for you.” She takes my hand as she guides me towards the store.

From the outside, it looks like any other clothing store, just with a more pastel facade. The shield over the entrance reads 'Atelier Pierrot'. I take a peek through one of the windows and can see very frilly dresses and skirts already. Somehow I get a bad feeling, but I guess I can go along with this for now.

We enter the store with a little ring of a bell as the door opens.

A woman immediately comes to greet us with a bow. A woman with black hair styled in a bob, with teal highlights that reach her shoulders and a few bangs covering the left side of her face. A single visible pink eye looks us over with a gentle smile on her lips.

"Welcome to our little shop of splendid cuteness and frilly heavens. How may I help you?"

Kiwi gives the woman a bow before pointing to me with that mischievous grin again.

I wanted to see if we can’t find some more appropriate attire for my little pale friend over here, and this seemed like as good a place as any.”

“I see. Well, do you have a style in mind? Classic? Gothic? Or are you more interested in one of the many subcultures?”

“Whatever would fit her; my mama is a fashion designer, but this is way out of my wheelhouse.”

I look back and forth between Kiwi and the clerk, who is grinning ear to ear. What have I got myself into?

”Hey, relax, we are just here for a bit of a laugh, Utena; nothing serious, just wanted to see you in a different outfit, that’s all.“ Kiwi gives me a thumbs up before turning back to the clerk again.

“She’s just a little shy flower, but anyway. I’m gonna look around a bit, and you, Utena, just follow the nice lady and let her choose you an outfit that fits you.” Kiwi leaves me alone before immediately turning her attention to a rack with skirts.

”Ok, so, do you have any likes or dislikes or just a general idea of what you like to wear?“ Her voice is quite gentle, but something in her eye makes me a bit uneasy.

”Umm, no, I am sorry, I was just dragged in here by my friend; I have no idea about anything.“

“Well, that won’t be a problem; we are just going to have a bit of fun and play some dress-up. No worry, you won’t have to buy anything, and don’t worry about your friends’ little prank.” Her words reassure me a bit, but still this situation is strange, to say the least.

"I apologise for saying this, but since your friend is out of earshot, I need to express my feelings; otherwise, I might explode. Again, I apologise if this makes you uncomfortable, but I think you are perfect. Your complexion is just the right shade for a dreamy doll. Oh, how I envy you. Such unblemished skin—almost untouched by the pesky sun—and this hair colour is marvellous. You have the perfect face and body for a gothic dress. I can also see that you prefer to cover a lot of skin. This is excellent; a modest girl looks the prettiest, especially when surrounded by ruffles and ribbons. And that parasol you carry, a perfect choice, all black and a bit of spicy lace, already tells me so much.”

She almost swallowed me whole with her burning enthusiasm; she circled me from every angle, taking in every detail of my being. It was frightening, to say the least, but her enthusiasm is almost infectious, so I can’t help but want to see what she would choose for me.

”For starters, why don’t you tell me what you think about my outfit and be as honest as you like? I want to hear your thoughts and build upon them.” She takes a step back and slowly spins around to give me a good look at her attire.

She wears a fitted black turtleneck with the sleeves rolled up, exposing some tattoos on her forearms. A red Oni mask on her right arm is sticking out to me in particular. Her lower body is covered by a short grey peplum skirt with black leggings underneath and black loafers with a small ribbon around her ankles. All in all, it is pretty, just not something I would wear.

"Umm, it is nice, but not something I would ever wear." She nods slowly, her gaze drifting over the many different clothes all over the shop before she turns back to me with a knowing smile. ”This DVD in your hand is for you?“

I just nod, which only makes her smile even brighter. "Perfect! You can go to the changing rooms over there while I quickly gather some items for you." Fortune seems to be on your side, because something really fitting just came in today.“

In a flash she was gone between the aisles, and I was alone to truly ponder my current situation. Here I am on a shopping trip with a new friend, and now here I am in a strange clothing store where said friend just left me at the mercy of a stranger that complimented me on my appearance and called me a dreamy doll. What is even happening anymore, but try as I may, there is no getting out of this one. It would be the height of impoliteness to just leave or refuse this relatively nice woman. Oh, Kiwi, what do you want to do to me? Is this your revenge for your loss?

Well, regardless of anything, I make my way to the changing rooms, and just in front of them is a little collection of canes.

Normally I wouldn’t look twice, but one of them caught my eye. One of the canes, which is lacquered black and has a metal top shaped like a bat, looks rather odd. The bat even has a red glass eye, and the shaft almost seems to shimmer in the light of the store. But what is it that attracts me to a walking stick of all things? I wouldn’t need one, and besides, I stick out enough with my parasol as it is; there’s no need to also have a cane.

But as I wanted to go past it, curiosity got the better of me, and I had to get a closer look. The wood is so dark but still shining; the red of the bat eye is haunting but not without a certain allure. “This cane is fit for a villain, an elegant villain, like a baroness or a rich noblewoman or…a Queen."

Those last words suddenly came out more like a feral growl. I look around, but it seems nobody has heard me. I walk past it and now wait patiently but nervously in front of the changing rooms.

Kiwi and I are the only people in the store besides the clerk, who is zooming past a few different shelves desperately looking for something.

”Ok, this should do for now.“ The clerk appears with a few clothes in hand. She hands me the pile and points me to one of the rooms.

“Take your time, and I will go look for some nice shoes and accessories.”

As soon as she appeared, she was already gone. With a heavy sigh I step into the designated room and close the door behind me.

My parasol gets put in a corner, and I put my precious DVD on a little stool.

Ok, now let’s see what she picked out. A pair of tights and a pretty long dress. Well, they look pretty good, so what’s the harm in trying them on?

I undress everything but my underwear before I pick up the tights again. The tights are pretty opaque and have a heavy denier, but what fascinates me is the hearts stitched all the way around them; as I touch these hearts, I let out a little shudder. This feels incredible, so light and soft, but still strong and so pretty.

I put them on almost immediately; if nothing else, the hearts remind me of Tres Magia and their beautiful gems. Oh, it feels so wonderful the way they slide up my legs, like a second skin that just glides effortlessly across my body. Such warmth and bliss, and they are barely over my knees. Ok, I will definitely buy those; they just feel too good. Ah, I finally slide them up my hips and adjust the waistband and the crotch area before taking a small look in the nearby mirror.

The sight that greets me is incredible. My legs look incredible, beset by countless hearts all in long rows down my thighs and calves and right up to my toes. I can scarcely believe that this is me, but I spin around to admire more of this piece of fabric, noting how it glides along the curvature of my butt, how the black covers the white of my panties, and how the hearts accentuate everything; each little detail feels like a kiss across my skin. Speaking of it, I never noticed how much paler I have become, but looking at me half-dressed in this black embrace of snug warmth and the white of my bra, my skin is almost the same shade as my underwear. Like I was never touched by the sun in all my life, it is almost impossible to describe how much I have changed over the last few days, but…I like it.

Quickly I pick up the dress and smooth out some of the wrinkles from just lying there. It is a beautiful black with ruffles at the hem and golden glitter all across the bell-shaped skirt. It reminds me of the one Tres Magia wears, but this one feels more like a mockery or a flattery of midnight and stars. The skirt and waistline are adorned with red ribbons. The bodice itself looks like a ruffled apron, which goes all around to the back. I let my free hand wander down to one of the sleeves to examine its interior, and despite the blackness surrounding the dress, the inside is pure white, which only heightens my excitement. The dress is black on the outside and white on the inside, and its long sleeves are so spacious that I can even hide my hands inside them.

Satisfied I put it on, and let the equally as exquisite fabric envelope my upper body, and my stomach and my chest get surrounded by ruffles. The waistline is pretty tight, but the ribbons swaying with my every move are a clear indication that no matter my complaints, the dress is right.

I have to stifle a small giggle as the sleeves tickle over my bare arms. Like being in a warm hug of white.

This dress speaks of elegance and grace, yet I fumble about the changing room in hopes of reaching the zipper on the backside to fasten this piece. After a struggle that took longer than I cared to admit, I managed to grab it and pull it up to my neck. Now sealed inside this lovely ensemble, I can’t help but twirl it around while staring at the incredible silhouette dancing in front of the mirror. The skirt reaches down to my shins, and yet the hearts peek out from underneath like an invitation to closeness. The sleeves are so long that my hands can be concealed, and those golden glittery clusters, which probably resemble constellations, keep sparkling in the reflection like a shower of celestial light.

This outfit is almost too pretty for me; it is so flowy and elegant and wouldn’t have fit me in any other circumstance, but the little hint of pale flesh peeking out from the neckline and my hands, tiny and frail, almost guarded by the heavy sleeves, are telling me a different story.

Normally I choose clothes that are baggy or at least long. I don’t like to show off or stand out; I would rather fade into the background than risk being targeted by the wrong people. But right now in this enclosure surrounded by only my own reflection smiling back at me, I feel free. Dressed in black, hidden from the world while resembling a magical girl in all but name. This woman must have picked this dress out because of the Mimiru DVD in my hand, and for that I can’t thank her enough; if only for a fleeting moment alone, I feel beautiful and powerful, possessed by courage that I thought unobtainable. Should I buy this dress? I mean, I have more than enough money, and I definitely want those tights, but I'm unsure about this dress… what should I do?

~knock ~knock

”My apologies, it took longer than expected, but I found some accessories that will help complete your new look.“

The voice of the clerk rings out with barely concealed anticipation creeping into her every word.

I open the door just a tiny bit to not let her see me completely; the feeling of nervousness, no matter how small, is still powerful, and the thought of her potentially laughing at me eats at the back of my mind like a cancer.

“Hi, I hope everything fits. Here are some adorable shoes and some gloves. Try them on; I will wait outside, and definitely let me know if anything doesn’t fit. I just assumed your sizes, but we do have everything a number smaller or bigger depending on your preference.” She flashes me a quick and effortless grin, and I haven’t noticed it before, but… This woman’s teeth are all sharp. All of her teeth look like those of a shark or something. She also has weird teeth; does this mean she would know my pain? Putting aside the existential crisis that is brewing inside me, I take the accessories she handed me, and I close the door again.

I look at the shoes she chose for me, and immediately I feel a tad nervous; they look absolutely adorable but also taller than I expected.

I hold one of them in my hands to get a closer look: a black high-heeled Mary Jane with an ankle strap and a crossover strap right in front and a red ribbon tied along the ankle. They are pretty light but also sturdy, and I would be lying if I said I wasn’t interested in furthering my new look.

I open the first buckle and set it down on the carpeted floor. I sit down on the little stool and look at my foot still wrapped in these heartfelt tights. I let my toes wiggle a bit and see the fabric gliding along with my every motion; these tights don’t stop my movements, they follow them. I put on the first shoe and feel a little chill down my spine as I fasten the buckle. I look at my foot again, where my toes are now carefully tucked away. I observe the black leather straps not cutting but flowing along the back of my foot. Even now, the hearts continue to create a lovely contrast with the shoe's pink interior. I set the foot down, and the small little noise the heel makes makes me shiver slightly. I have worn heels before; my mum taught me how after I begged her for my first pair.

Oh, yes, I remember Christmas two years ago; I just had to have a pair of orange heels with ankle straps just like Sailor Venus, and what happened? I almost crashed into the Christmas tree when I lost my balance. From that day on she taught me how to walk in them and even how to run in them. But the heel was smaller back then, and this one is a bit intimidating; it is just a bit higher than even the crimson heels I wear as Baiser, but I guess magic plays a small part there, since I’m not sure I could have walked through a forest at night in those without tripping at least once.

Oh, I was so lost in thought that I had already put on the other shoe. Well, I take this as a sign, and with a hand on the wall to brace myself, I stand up, and…oh, the feeling is spectacular. My feet are not confined in those Mary Janes; they have become a part of me. The first step feels like walking on a cloud – no fear, just that little thud of the heel clicking on the floor.

I look in the mirror and pull up my skirt just a little bit to see my legs, and oh, while the effect isn’t really noticeable, I do feel taller and more mature somehow.

Ok, last part: the gloves. Hm, pretty long and a bit more transparent than I thought, but the mesh appears to be thick enough to keep out some sunrays.

I unfold them and slip into the first one; again, just like the tights, the fabric doesn’t restrict me but rather obeys me. I pull with almost no effort all the way up to my elbow, and behold the spiderweb motif that snakes its way all the way down my forearm and even to my fingertips. So smooth and light, like a second skin, but also pretty, like a glove that you wear to an opera. I put on the other one, and now fully dressed in a dream of black and red, I behold the image that greets me in the mirror. Every patch of skin that matters is covered by incredibly soft and smooth fabric; my legs get kissed by these hearts stitched on to every corner of the tights. My body is sealed behind a starry night of glittering gold and tied down with red ribbons. My every step makes a noise that gives me chills, and so does the way the fabric feels as I run my gloves down on my cheeks and the little piece of my neck not yet dressed with anything.

I feel wonderful. I didn’t think some clothes could change so much, but I feel proud of myself and so good that I almost want to shed a few tears, but I hold myself back because I would rather not embarrass myself.

With a deep breath I open the door and see the face of a woman who just saw heaven. With tears that she is already wiping away with a tissue, she looks me up and down, and I notice a sound from a door a bit farther from mine.

The door opens, and out comes Kiwi with her usual confidence; only she too got herself a new outfit. Instead of wearing the white shirt with the blue jacket, she now wears a long-sleeved white sweater that has a heart cutout around her ample cleavage. Her new skirt is now higher up and shorter to boot. Her legs are bare, with only small white socks covering her ankles that peek out from black loafers. She bears the same smug smile, but it falters a bit when she sees me. Now her expression changes into one of shock, but it is immediately followed by another smile as she gets closer.

“Damn, now that is a change. Look at you, you look like a Victorian doll, and those…everything, girl, you look amazing. Come on, tell this girl how amazing she looks.”

She turns to the clerk who has finished wiping away her tears. She remains silent for a while before walking away from us. We both look at each other with confusion.

“What is she doing? Does she not see the two fashion goddesses in front of her?”

”I don’t know, but Kiwi, you look really good in this sweater.“

“Heh, thanks, I know. This stubborn fool wanted me to choose a bigger size, but I looked her straight in the eye and told her that Kiwi Araga won’t be hiding behind modesty; my body is the ideal that should inspire envy in all, no offence. Again, you do look fantastic, and I love those gloves.”

I can’t help but giggle a little bit at Kiwi’s incredible self-confidence. I could only dream of even thinking something like that about myself.

After a short moment of silence, the clerk reappears with two little boxes and what looks like a piece of cloth.

"I apologise; I was completely stunned by both of you, but I felt that something was still missing for you both. Here, put these on.” She hands one of the boxes to Kiwi, another box to me, and also gives me that piece of cloth.

“Uh, fancy.” Kiwi opens her little box first and pulls out a little necklace with a golden cross.

“It’s not real gold, but it helps make your eyes stand out more. Could you please turn around for a moment?" Kiwi does as she is told, and the clerk puts the necklace around Kiwi's neck. The cross is almost falling into the deep valley of her breasts, but that just makes her laugh.

Curious I unfold the cloth, and it also has a red ribbon attached, but this looks more like a headband.

“Yes, it was either a small top hat or a bonnet, but I think the red ribbon would round up the cuteness factor, so I choose the bonnet.” Before I have a chance to say anything, she has already put it on my head and fastened it with a little bow under my chin. It feels surprisingly snuggly and not at all bothersome, like an extra layer of protection against the sun.

I open up my small box next, and inside is a black choker with some lace webbing around a small red jewel. The sheen of the jewel is almost blinding, but it just looks breathtakingly beautiful, so I let the clerk fasten it around my neck with the jewel dangling around the little skin I am still showing. I touch the little jewel, and even the fabric of the choker is so smooth and nice to the touch it doesn’t even feel like it’s there most of the time, and I gulp down some air as a test, and my throat is completely unbothered by the choker.

“Now that’s a true perfect dream girl. Both of you carry such unique charms and beauty points; I could do this all day, honestly, but I just have one question for each of you: how do you feel in these clothes?”

“They are sexy and comfortable to move in; that’s good enough for me.” Kiwi is, as always, simple but honest.

She nods with a satisfied smile before looking at me.

Ok, now all things considered, I love these clothes. The question is, could I ever wear something like that and not be even slightly embarrassed by people looking at me? Kiwi is alright since we are friends; the clerk is alright since she picked them out, and it is her job, but what would Haruka say if she saw me like this, or my parents?

Huh, strange that I thought of Haruka first, but I guess I did spend a lot of time with her, more than with my parents these last few days at least.

Hmm, but then there was also that cane, and this woman in front of me also has a deformity of her teeth but seems perfectly happy. Hell, the very colourful tattoos on her forearms tell me that she can be comfortable around people and especially with people looking at her; otherwise, she would have pulled down the sleeves of her turtleneck.

What do I feel, though? Well…

“I really like this outfit, and I…I…want to wear even more of this type.”

"Oh, you are going to become a real Misako Aoki one of these days! I appreciate your kind words about the outfit I chose; it means so much to me to see a girl enjoy dressing in Lolita fashion, especially the gothic variety. I just leave you two alone for a moment; please admire yourselves in the mirror. You look too lovely to put into words, so I need a second to gather myself.” With tears in her eyes, the clerk is moving behind the counter with a tissue box in hand.

Kiwi and I are looking at each other before turning to a mirror to marvel at ourselves one last time. The ribbons all over my clothes are adorable; I can’t believe it, just dangling and swaying with every move. Kiwi, meanwhile, is pulling at her heart-shaped cutout with a satisfied smile, probably pleased that it fits very snugly to her. Why does she wear clothes that are either too big or too small? There doesn’t seem to be an in-between with her.

”Say what you want, but I knew from the moment I saw that parasol that you were a goth chick, and now look at you, Wednesday Addams.“

”I am not a goth chick, Kiwi, but I guess it isn't so bad.“

"Alright, babes, whatever you say. Anyway, I’m definitely buying this; it’s just right to impress a certain someone and—” Kiwi’s grin grows ever more mischievously as she stands next to me. ”It makes my tits look almost ready to explode, perfect while still looking innocent at first glance, wouldn’t you say?“

True to her word, her sweater does look like the fabric is getting stretched to its limit, with her breasts building a deep valley inside that cutout; she could probably store her phone in there if she wanted to. I avert my gaze because I don’t want her to think I am staring at her like a piece of meat, even though she presents herself that way by choice.

"It does seem to fit you quite… Umm… Well, Kiwi-chan.”

"Hehe, and you definitely feel more like a true vampire dommy mommy in this dress, alright? Are you gonna take it or what?”

I blush slightly at the compliment, but what does she mean by 'dommy mommy'? Anyway, should I buy it? I mean, I definitely want to, but when should I wear it? Buying a whole ensemble just to wear it in my room.

But these tights and these gloves and especially those shoes. Ok, be brave, Utena; this is like my Magia uniform, or that red and black outfit I, as Baiser, would call a uniform.

My own dark Magia uniform, my treasure, just like this DVD of Mimiru – is it too much? Do I deserve this much happiness? After all, I earned this money by hurting my beloved magical girls. I sicked a vicious, violent monster on two of them, and Magenta – I hurt her by accidentally cutting her…down there in her most sacred spot… Oh, I tasted her, and it was wonderful, such a sweet taste… I…what am I?

Oh yes, now I remember, the visitor from my last dream, that nightmare. What did she say…

I need to be a queen.

Yes, a queen of darkness, the thorn in the side of any magical girl that dares call herself a defender of justice. They may fly high up with the sun, but I…I rule the night.

”Kiwi, I will not only buy it, I will keep wearing it and so much more; this is to be my queenly attire as I take up a throne of my own.“

”Alright, your majesty, lead the way.“

With silken grace I move towards the counter where the clerk is looking at me with a satisfied smile.

”I will buy this entire outfit, and I need to know what I can do to improve this look even more.“

Her smile only brightens, showing off the rows of sharp teeth and a little twinkle in her eyes. “Welcome to being a goth Lolita. Well, for starters, you can start with some darker eye makeup and growing out your hair; it would look fantastic and really improve your doll-like qualities. Avoid the sun and don't spend all your money at once; it's better to gradually complete your look. The experience of every new piece is half the fun after all. Here, I’ll give you the number of the shop. I will send you a message when we get some new dresses or accessories that I think would fit you. Oh, and before I forget, down this street is a perfume shop. Tell them that Hotaru-san sent you, and they will help you find a fragrance that will suit your own unique tastes. Oh, to be honest, I am just so happy to see a girl like you becoming entranced by the allure of Lolita. You know I have… two daughters that I tried – oh, how I tried to show them the wonders of this wonderful world, but they would rather dress… differently.” Hotaru-san’s face darkens as if remembering something extremely painful.

"Anyway, enough talking from an old woman; you two should enjoy your day. You two undress and I’ll—”

”Actually, I would like to continue to wear this, if it’s alright with you.“

“If it’s alright? My dear, you were born for this; it would be a shame not to let the world see you. Please, wear it as often as you like. The same for you.” She turns to Kiwi, who has been taking numerous selfies of herself in the meanwhile. "You have a really good eye; this outfit is a perfect blend of innocence and mischievousness. Wear it and show everyone how proud you are.“

We walk down the street, our other clothes in plastic bags along with some other things we each bought.

I look around me, and people are staring at us, both with curiosity and some even with a smile. Keeping my breathing under control has been a valuable exercise and distraction. I am such a stupid idiot sometimes. Here I was proclaiming myself as a queen, while the nervousness almost eats me alive right now. The only thing keeping me upright right now are two things: one, Kiwi is there with me; she wouldn’t leave me, not after what we’ve both been through. My loyal dog is anything but fearful, and the second thing is that we are thankfully in the city, and nobody knows me here, so I couldn’t run into anyone that I know.

Maybe this whole goth thing was a mistake after all. I mean, I love my new clothes, but if I am too scared to even wear them, then what is the point?

I sit down on a nearby bench and make sure to smooth out my skirt before sitting down. Kiwi is right next to me, crossing her legs seductively while chuckling to herself.

“You know, you really are different when you transform, Utena. Tell me, is it an act? I mean, you are scared and shy one moment, but if a magical girl were here right now, you would strip and fondle her without any hesitation, so how come, mate? Are you just off your trolley, or is there more to it?”

”I don’t know, Kiwi-chan. The moment I transform, I just feel so liberated from everything. Like all the pain I ever endured is now gone, like I put on a mask, but that mask is me, or at least a part of me. Ever since that night at the church I have been feeling more and more like this is what I was meant to do, you know. I don’t really know if it does make sense, but I say the words and see myself in a crypt awakening from sleep and taking my place on a cold dark throne, and the strangest part is I am always smiling as I sit surrounded by nothing but darkness and silence. What is it like when you transform?”

Kiwi thinks for a moment before giving me a rather confused look.

“I can’t bloody tell what it means, but every single time I say those damn words, I wake up in a snowy forest, bare-arse naked. I always make my way through those woods until I stumble upon a fire. But I’m not alone; next to it is a giant bugger of a wolf with red eyes. The thing doesn’t even look at me, but the moment I sit down next to the fire to get warm, it attacks me. The moment is always ending the same way, with me being mauled by a wolf. Vena-chan couldn’t make sense of it, and I couldn’t either. Magic bollocks, I tell you.”

Kiwi looks slightly distraught but bounces back really quickly and takes out her phone.

”Ok, I think we’re about done here, unless you want to grab a bite or something.“

”No…no, please, I don’t like to eat in front of other people.“

“Oh, alright then. Well, I guess I’ll—"

”Kiwi-chan.“

A very familiar voice followed by two equally familiar pink hair drills is running up to us.

Haruka comes closer, carrying two heavy-looking bags in each hand and wearing a bright smile on her face. I have to stop myself from running away immediately because I don’t want to ruin my new shoes, but Haruka’s presence is making me reconsider several times; before I can act, she is already here.

“Hi, Kiwi-chan. I thought I recognised you; your buns are unmistakable, haha. Oh, what a wonderful outfit! Oh, and hello to you too. Are you also one of Kiwi’s friends?”

Eh? Does she not recognise me?

“Buhahahahaha, man, Harukappi, do you need glasses? Look at this majestic creature and tell me who she is.”

She looks at me closer, really taking in all of my details while I desperately want to sink into the ground and never come out again. Ah, please don’t look at me like this, Haruka.

“Mh… I have no idea; my apologies.” She bows her head in defeat, which makes Kiwi laugh even more. Dammit, now I have to come clean, but I don’t want to.

"Umm…hello, Haruka, nice to see you." No matter how hard I try, I can’t seem to stop my stutter, but it seems to have rattled her brain rather fiercely.

Haruka’s eyes widen, and a blush creeps in as her mouth hangs open, completely speechless.

"Utena? You…you look… You look absolutely wonderful. Holy heavens, I didn’t recognise you at all. This dress is so pretty, and I love those tights and that beautiful parasol. I should have realised it sooner. Sorry, you look so different when not in your school uniform; this is just so beautiful, you look like a cute doll. Hey, can I take a picture for my little sisters, please? I want to show them this pretty doll I found while I was out getting groceries.”

Now it was my turn to be speechless. What did she call me? A…a pretty doll. She wants a picture of me in my Goth Lolita getup? Oh, but… I don’t know; Hotaru-san said I should be proud of myself, but having a friend take a picture is just a little bit too much. I just have to tell her this and-

”Oh, the buckle of your shoe is open; just a second.“ Haruka kneels down and…ah, she just touched my leg. With a gentle little tug she readjusts the buckle and fastens it again. She just touched my leg; another girl just…ah!

Haruka is smiling at me; my whole life is just spiralling out of control currently, and she is smiling at me. What? Wait, why is my heart beating so fast? Also, I didn’t notice it before, but...she looks really good in her outfit too. This is the first time I have seen Haruka without her school uniform, and she looks like an angel.

A white long-sleeved blouse with pink cuffs and a pink collar is hugging her form quite nicely; a short white skirt shows off her bare legs almost indecently, further helped by her cream-coloured knee socks and those adorable pink flats. She is really…pretty.

If anything, people should have a picture of her, not of me. Ah, what am I thinking? She is just Haruka, my friend. I’m probably just a bit shocked from her sudden touch. Yeah, that must be it. Oh, right, she is waiting for my answer…uhm, well, I guess one simple picture wouldn’t hurt.

“Ok, Haruka. You can take a picture, but please don’t post it on social media or anything; I would die immediately.” I try not to sound too whiny, but I don’t really care how I sound so long as she gets the message.

“Of course, Utena-chan. Just something that I can show my sisters; you have to understand, Mifuyu, the youngest of the three, has a doll that looks quite similar to you, or at least to the dress you wear.”

”Ok, for your sister then.“ I stand up, smooth out my dress, and take my parasol in hand before striking a random pose that I believe resembles a doll.

She takes a few steps back and takes out her phone with that Magia Epica sticker on it, but I don’t focus on it right now. “And…done. Thank you, Utena-chan. You just look so amazing that I had to do this, hah. Sorry if that made you uncomfortable; I really don’t want to force you to do anything after all.”

“It is no problem, Haruka. Thank you for being so considerate.”

“Oh, no, I have to thank you for giving me this chance to be your friend. So, are you and Kiwi also friends?”

I completely forgot that Kiwi was even there, and as I turn to look at her, I feel a sense of dread in the back of my mind. How do I explain this?

“Oh, that’s easy. I wanted to go shopping with Sayo-chan; she had to work at the shrine, but I still wanted to go, and so I asked this little flower here. I saw you always hanging around her, and well, she is pretty cute, isn’t she?”

”Yes, Utena-chan is great; she is so interesting, and I have so much fun eating lunch with her.“

”Please just stop, both of you; I can’t take it.“ I slump back down on the bench with my hands covering my face. I am this close to breaking down in tears. Don’t say that about me. I am not… Why is all this good stuff only happening to me now? Why did I have to suffer so much only to now be showered by compliments from such great people? Haruka, Kiwi, please, I don’t deserve you.

I feel a gentle touch on my shoulder; I look up into a shimmering sea of jade. “Utena-chan, please don’t be sad. You are great; I really enjoy spending time with you. I am thrilled and glad that I get to be your friend. To be honest, I was feeling a bit down today, but hearing your thoughts during lunch and seeing you in this beautiful dress made me feel much better.

“Haruka”

”Well, I just find this girl weird and entertaining…in a good way, I mean, haha.“ Kiwi gives me a confident thumbs up. “Hey, I know, why don’t we all take a group picture to end the day? Haruka You sit down in between me and Utena. Utena, fix those strands of hair and readjust that bonnet of yours. This is gonna be great, so we should all look great; that way no one will be embarrassed, alright?”

“Uh, that’s a fantastic idea, Kiwi-chan. What do you think, Utena-chan?“

“I…uhm… Alright, but please don’t post it online or something; I would die immediately.”

”Yeah, I figured, ok, Morticia, make room for pinky.“

I move to the end of the bench, and Haruka, who makes sure that she doesn’t sit on my dress, is now in between both of us.

”Here comes the sun, girls; say cheese.“ Kiwi takes the picture quickly, and immediately I get a notification on mine, the same with Haruka. We all take out our phones to look at it.

”That is so pretty, Kiwi-chan, thank you.“

"Heh, I have a lot of practice with taking cute pictures of me; this time I just had to add two blokes. How hard could that have been? And look, we all look fantastic; even Ms Nightshade is in a better mood now.”

True to her words, I was feeling better. I now have a picture with my friends, something I can always look at. Both Kiwi and Haruka are smiling so brightly. My friend from school and my friend from being a villain were both there with me. I want to smile, I really do, but I can’t let them see my teeth. I am still too scared of potentially reliving that trauma, but maybe these girls wouldn’t hate me for them. The image of Hotaru-san with her shark-like teeth comes to mind; she was smiling so openly she wasn’t hiding them one bit.

"Ok, girls, this was so much fun, but now I really have to get these groceries home, or my sisters might starve. I’ll see you both tomorrow. Bye, my precious friends.” Fast as the wind, Haruka was gone almost as fast as she appeared.

“Well, I guess I’ll follow suit; it isn’t that far from my home. Are you gonna be ok, Utena?”

”Yes, and Kiwi, thank you for inviting me; this has been one of the happiest days of my life.“

-Later that day at the Araga Household

”Hey, Mama, I’m back.“

”Oh, this outfit is super cute. That’s my daughter, always on the money with her clothing choices. Say something about how good your daughter looks!“

"Yeah, you look good, Kiwi; the white and black really makes your…uhm…eyes stand out!" Come on, Sakura, you know I’m not good with this.”

-Later that day at the Hanabishi household

”I’m back. Sorry that I took so long.“

“You are right on time, Haruka. Oh, did something good happen on the way? You are smiling so much.”

“Here, Mum, take a look at this. I met my two new friends on the way back, and we took a little group picture.”

”Oh, they are both really cute, especially this girl in the black dress. Who is she, Haruka?“

”Haha, this is Utena-chan, the girl I was eating lunch with.“

"Well, she is adorable; you definitely have to invite them over sometime. Oh, and don’t forget to bring Sayo-chan over this weekend. I bought the snacks she likes so much.”

”Thank you, Mum, I will.“

-Later that day at the Hiiragi household

As I open the door, it finally hits me like a sack of bricks. With the click of the door closing, I can’t hold it in anymore, and I sink to the floor.

”Utena, is everything… What are you wearing? “Dear, is everything alright?”

”Oh, there you… Utena!”

Both my parents immediately drop whatever they were doing and are already hugging me closely while I sink further in a flood of tears.

“There, there, my dear, please tell us what happened. What happened to your clothes? Izumi, Bring her a glass of water.”

”Right away.“

I can’t even speak or make any sound apart from sobbing, but my parents should know what happened. I take out my phone, where the group picture is already set as my new background. I hold it in front of my mum’s face.

”What is… Are those Utenas? Izumi, forget the water; come quickly. Our little angel has something important to show you!”

I hug my mum closer while she also starts to cry tears of happiness. I made friends, and now I have something to always remember this day. I think I have found my new purpose. I have friends. I have a new style that I will follow. I have even found a new piece for my magical girls collection.

From this day on, I will take immense pleasure in dressing in Gothic Lolita fashion. I am a villainous vampire dedicated to the betterment of magical girls, and I am proud to be friends with two amazing girls.

No longer a far-fetched dream, I am now happier than I ever was.

Chapter Text

I'm gonna take you down

Oh, down, down, down

So, don't you fool around

I'm gonna pull it, pull it, pull the trigger

Shoot to thrill, play to kill

Too many women with too many pills, yeah

Shoot to thrill, play to kill

I got my gun at the ready, gonna fire at will, yeah

ACDC, Shoot to thrill 

Is it really ok for me to wear this, Izumi?”

“Yes, sweetie, you look absolutely beautiful. Wear it as much as you like.” She redoubles her hug but also keeps smothering me in the process.

“Please tell us their names again, angel.” Mum is looking at me from the side, tears ruining her makeup, but her smile is so warm that she doesn't seem to care.

“Haruka and Kiwi, Mum.” I can barely squeeze out the words, but every time I say their names, I get happier and happier.

“I am so glad, my dear. Such adorable girls. Please invite them over sometime, but most importantly, have fun with them.”

“And you said this shop was near the station?”

“Yes, just down the street near the park, it has a beautiful pastel facade.”

“Thank you, angel.”

I finally let go of Izumi and give Mum one last hug before going upstairs and to the quiet sanctuary that is my room. I still hear their celebrations from above, but honestly, they may be overdoing it. I experienced a full hour of hugs, kisses, and countless tears, but deep down, I am truly grateful to have them in my life. I know I sometimes blame them for not doing enough, but at moments like these, I am just glad to have my parents.

I close the door behind me and sit down on my bed. My feet dangle off the side, and I lean back and just let the day pass over me again. Fun, friends and this feeling of happiness – my heart is beating loudly, strange, but at the moment not unpleasant.

After a few minutes of silence, I sit up once more and open my closet. Next to all these clothes that now just seem boring and plain in comparison is a bottle. A long-necked bottle full to the brim with a red liquid that I call my sustenance.

With a small flick of the wrist I open a portal and take a wine glass out of it. I sit it down next to my queen Nehelenia figurine and pour myself a glass full of blood. With the glass in hand, I saunter over to the bed again and take the first sip. A lush, vibrant flavour fills my nostrils, and the biting, metallic taste of normal blood rolls down my throat. Exquisite, but not as stimulating as fresh Magia blood. I lick my lips in sheer anticipation of our next meeting. I chug the rest of the glass down in a single gulp before reaching for my make-up compact and opening it.

The burns that plague my daily life are disappearing, and my now natural paleness returns once more. My skin has been declared sacred; I need to keep it just like this. With one last look at my face and the adorable bonnet still hanging on like a brave soldier, I close the lid. It’s not as if my reflection talks to me anymore.

Next, I will sort through the rest of my newly bought accessories. I open the small plastic bag I had with me, full of my old, bland clothes and some new utensils. Makeup for my eyes and a bottle of perfume. I spray just a hint on my wrist, and…uh, it really is perfect. The bottle is labelled with something reminiscent of old parchment. The name of this particular perfume made me gasp in shock when I first heard it, but now, I can only smile.

“Blood Kiss, creamy vanilla, with honey of the sweetest kiss and swollen red cherries with a hint of red wine.” The smell is wonderfully enchanting, like sitting in a park full of blooming flowers at midnight with a cup of tea in your hands. Haha, this sounded more gothic than I realised.

Oh, Kiwi, you called me a goth chick before, and I tried to deny it, but now, I could hug you for bringing me to this store and my… destiny.

“I am a Gothic Lolita. I am cute and elegant and—“

I look down at my left ankle and suddenly remember Haruka’s touch. She was just polite; she made sure that I wouldn’t hurt myself, but why? Why did her touch feel so strange? Another girl just touched my leg. There is nothing strange about it, but just like this brush against my shoulder, I find myself questioning who she is. She is what? What is she? Well, she is my friend, so really there is nothing strange about a friend touching me, right? But her eyes were so pretty, and that smile made me feel safe, like when Magenta saved me from this demon.

“Haruka, why do I feel so strange around you?” She saved me from isolation; she is my first friend, so maybe it is just me being awkward.

To distract myself from all this confusion, I reach into the plastic bag and pull out my sacred treasure, the DVD of Miracle Mimiru. It was such a shame that this series only ever had two seasons, but having the first one with such exciting bonus features is excellent. It makes me smile just looking at the cover. Let’s see, it should be around here. I pull out my limited edition Miracle edition of the complete series and compare the two. My old DVD is in pristine condition, but it only ever had both seasons and some interviews with the director; meanwhile, this new one comes with interviews of both the main heroine and the main villain. It's just unfortunate that Sora Hikari passed away. I would have loved to meet her at a convention, but alas…

“Hi, Utena, nice dress.”

Wah! I turn around and see the smiling form of Venalita sitting on my bed.

“Please, don’t scare me like this; my heart can’t take it, you know?”

“My bad. Anyway, I just found out about a special Tres Magia event tomorrow, and I thought I might as well tell my favourite girls about it.”

“Special? How? Where? When?” I almost grab the little talking plushie, but I stop myself because that would mean I could drop my DVDs, and I would rather drink acid than let harm come to them.

“Yup, tomorrow night will be a new photoshoot at one of the highest buildings in Sendai, and I thought, might as well show them that some pretty pictures shouldn’t be their main concern, right?”

“A special photoshoot – that could mean new collectibles, maybe even some limited outfits or stickers or badges. Ok, but can we crash the photoshoot after they are done?”

“Well, guess that’s to be expected with you being a collector. Alright, just make sure that they understand that they should be more concerned about being good magical girls rather than photogenic magical girls.”

“Yes, I can see a plan forming already; please tell Kiwi that she should get ready for clashing with Sulfur and Magenta.”

“I see. By the way, your smile right now is perfect for a villainess.”

I didn’t even realise I was smiling, but it seems the good news keeps coming. Tomorrow, then, my pretty snowflake, fufu.

-Wednesday night at the Minakami household

I suddenly feel a cold shiver down my spine. With a frustrated sigh I turn to the side, and again my breasts flop around like a bag of potatoes. I can practically hear them flopping on my mattress as I turn to the opposite side once more. I can’t take it anymore. My pyjamas simply feel too restrictive.

I rise up and tear this top off; it's better to just shiver in the cold air of the night than be suffocated by my own clothes. This damn insomnia keeps taking away my energy, and this damned duo of evil is taking away my thoughts.

”Argh!” I let out a roar of frustration as I take my phone and begin to scroll through a few messages. If nothing else, to at least distract me. Haruka has sent numerous encouraging messages to both me and Kaoruko. Tomorrow is also that nightly photoshoot. Oh dear, who would ever want to see a picture of me again? I am ugly, I am clumsy, and I am weak, so much weaker than both of my comrades. And I am a sinner, because I feel the vile taste of envy on my tongue.

Haruka is an exceptional leader, her spearmanship a formidable force. Kaoruko has the mindset of a fighter, if not with raw power, then with her incredible speed. But what do I have—just easily breakable ice and a mind and body that give in to their dark desires? I scroll further up and see a new notification pop up.

Kiwi sent me a picture of herself in her pyjamas.

‘Couldn’t sleep, so I was thinking about you, Sayo-chan.’

Please, Kiwi, I don’t deserve your attention or friendship. The more I look at the picture, the more envious I feel; she looks so happy and proud. Kiwi doesn’t have any problems; she is smart and pretty and has such confidence to do even the impossible. Ah, a gust of wind blows through my room, and I try to cover my naked chest with the blanket, but something is chafing against me.

I gather the courage to look at myself and see these damn breasts! My nipples stand fully erect and chafe against the fabric of the blanket. As punishment I pinch one of them, but that only worsens the heat and envy I feel. I use my other hand to grab the other breast and really let my nails dig into the soft flesh, but as I let out a loud moan, I let go of both of them immediately.

It happened again. This was supposed to be a punishment, a ritualistic cleaning of myself, and I turned it into a…damned fest of debauchery. I turn to the side again and continue to look at the picture of Kiwi. If only I could be like you, with such pride in your body. Oh, I recall how mad you were when you thought I wanted to hide your chest with the sarashi… Wait a moment.

I rise up from my bed and make my way to the closet; there, right beside my shrine maiden uniform, are the white bandages used to bind and contain my chest during official rituals and shrine duties. I used to hate them a mere month ago. They felt suffocating, and I didn’t understand why I needed to wear them, but now they are stopping me from becoming truly lost in my sins.

I wrap the bindings around my chest and pull them tightly; my breath hitches for a second, but soon the heat returns with the added compression. I look at my silhouette in the mirror, especially my profile from the side, and it looks so much better.

I climb back into bed, the wrappings holding me together, but not uncomfortably so. With one last look at the selfie from Kiwi, I finally close my eyes and let insomnia no longer hold me prisoner.

-Thursday, after school

“Are you ok, Sayo-chan?”

Huh? Kiwi’s voice brings me back to reality. She looks slightly concerned, but I can’t tell why exactly. Today was as normal a day as can be; even Kaoruko was in a better mood.

“Yes, I am ok, Kiwi, thank you for asking.” I give her a reassuring smile, but it doesn’t seem to fix her concerns.

“Well, if you say so, but recently you have been… Are you cold, Sayo-chan?”

“What do you mean?” My smile is slightly wavering. This really came out of nowhere.

"Well, it seems that you decided to wear tights every day, and I was just curious if there was a specific reason for that."

I stop in my tracks, and Kiwi almost bumps into a lamppost. I knew someone would ask me eventually, but that doesn’t mean it stings any less. I glance at Kiwi, whose lips are quivering a little and whose eyes are burning with unsaid anxiety.

“It is nothing; I was just thinking about changing my appearance a bit, nothing serious.”

You shouldn’t be worried about me, Kiwi. This is my problem, and I will find a solution for it; other people shouldn't be concerned about a failure like me.

“Sayo-chan, can I hug you?”

“Why?“ Not that I would mind, but why a hug?“

“No reason, I just thought you needed it and…oh shit!” Kiwi suddenly looks up at the sky, and the dark clouds overhead begin to let a pretty heavy rain fall.

“We better hurry.” We continue our walk towards the shrine with double the speed. Kiwi uses her bag as an impromptu shield, while I just continue to walk through the torrential shower.

“I think it would be better if you stayed in my house for a while, Kiwi.”

“No need to tell me twice; shit, that’s a fucking heavy downburst.”

Finally, as the rain continues to pour down even harder, we reach the front door of my house. I turn towards the seriously drenched Kiwi. “My mother isn’t home right now, but I think she wouldn’t mind if you stayed here for a bit and got dry.”

“Thanks. Yeah, everything is wet, even the deepest bits.”

I unlock the door, and we both step inside.

“I will get us some towels; stay here for a second.” I run as fast as I can through the house and towards the bathroom. As I return with warm towels in hand, I… “Kiwi.”

"Sorry, but I had to take this off; otherwise, it would leak onto my underwear." She was just standing there in my house dressed in nothing but her underwear, her wet uniform still in hand.

I turn around immediately, but not before giving her the towels I brought.

“Thanks, and again, sorry, but my mama always said wet clothes are the devil personified and should be discarded immediately.” After a few seconds of silence and me feeling incredibly embarrassed for the lack of embarrassment on Kiwi’s face, she pats me on the shoulder, and she has wrapped the towels around herself.

“Didn’t you bring one for yourself, Sayo-chan?”

“Oh dear, I completely forgot.”

“Why don’t we hang my clothes to dry while you get out of yours?”

“Umm, that would be… Ok, I will show you the bathroom, and then I will get some more towels.”

With a slight embarrassed blush on my face, I guide Kiwi through the house. The sound of our bare feet pattering on the wooden floor starkly contrasts with the usual quietness that fills this house, but it is strangely not unpleasant.

She hangs her uniform to dry, but now she is looking at me.

“Shouldn’t you hang up your clothes too? I mean, you can undress; just say the words and I will turn around.” She is right, but still I am reluctant. Over this last week I have struggled with undressing; it always felt really gross and weird, like I was just exposing something that shouldn’t be there. But with Kiwi here I can’t really; I mean, she shouldn’t see me like this.

“No, it is fine. I first have to make sure that you are alright, especially since it doesn’t look like the rain is letting up.”

“Well, suit yourself, but I don't want you to catch a cold.“ Kiwi’s stare is as joyful as always, yet it feels more like staring into the blazing fire of judgement; this is another punishment for my many failures.

“I will change in a second, please; could you wait in my room in the meantime? I will bring us some warm tea and some sweets right after.”

“Yay, sweets, that’s all you had to say. Ok, which way to your room?” Her pure joy at those words makes me giggle. She is just like a little kid or Haruka that one time last summer. Honestly, how does she do it? How does she keep making me laugh or smile?

"It's just down the hall, in the second door on the left. How do you like your tea?” Kiwi was already down the hallway in her makeshift towel dress.

“Just a little honey, but no sugar.”

And she was out of sight, and I could finally catch my breath. Her presence is like a hurricane, taking in everything in her path and leaving nothing behind. Kiwi, I really do envy you.

Now though, there was another problem. In the bathroom there is my bathrobe, but nothing else, so I guess this will have to do for now. I take off my wet uniform, and the rain even seeped through my tights and underwear. Well, there is nothing to be done about it now. I tie the bathrobe as tight as I can, which only makes my gigantic breasts stand out even more, so I loosen it again, but that only makes my stomach bulge out. Isn’t there anything I could do?

I look around the room in a panic, but nothing stands out besides mothers… Please forgive me for using your bathrobe without your permission.

Second door on the left, second door on the left. Well, it has to be that one. I slowly open the door, and yup, I remember this empty room. There's barely anything in it, like last time. A desk with school stuff on it, a bed, a closet, a low table, and that’s about it. It's quite depressing. Sayo-chan, you really live like this?

But… I am standing in her room. In my beloved Sayo’s room, her belongings and scent fill the space, and I wonder, should I?

Slowly and carefully I take out my little makeup kit and my perfume from my schoolbag. Hehe, I just want to leave a little hint of Kiwi on her bed to give her sweet dreams. I sprinkle a few drops on her pillow before turning it around to hide the stains.

The scent of almonds fills the air around the bed and mixes with the coconut scent that Sayo-chan carries. I have to stop myself from just carelessly sniffing anything and everything in her room, but when I finally hear her footsteps approaching, I just drop down to her low table like innocence personified.

“I apologise for the wait.“ Sayo comes in now dressed in a beautiful white bathrobe, carrying a tray with tea and a little bowl of sweets.

I help her set it down carefully and try to get a good look at her. The bathrobe seems to go down to her shins, and now I can see her beautiful naked feet. Keep it together, Kiwi; don’t become a slave to your desire. Dignity and Grace, just like the first time I was in this room, and…damn, I really wanted her to see my tits that time too, didn’t I?

“Here is something warm to stave off the cold.“ She hands me my cup, and I take a deep breath to enjoy the smooth aroma of the tea she has brought. A glimmer of sweet honey is definitely noticeable, but I am unsure about the tea itself. I look at her with curiosity, which she seems to notice.

“It is Jasmine, one of my favourites.“

Yeah, now that she said it, I notice the flowery undertone. She seemed to have used a lot of honey, though. Well, let’s see how perfect my brilliant Sayo made this tea.

The first sip is definitely hot, but under that is…wow, yeah, that’s bitter. Honey enters the scene to either sweeten the situation or attempt to salvage this tea as much as possible. Guess even a perfect goddess has a flaw, but honestly, her adorable expression just now as I took the first sip is more than worth this catastrophe of a beverage.

“Thank you, Sayo-chan. It’s delicious and so sweet, just right for me.“ I lean in closer over the table; the towels hide my boobs, but I can feel them almost touching the table. She must have noticed; her face grows red again. “You know just the way to make me smile, hihi.“

She leans back, maybe to get some distance, but I won’t let her breathe just yet. Now time for a staged wardrobe malfunction. With a small little tug that she didn’t see, the towel that covered my babies falls down, and Sayo stares right down my cleavage, only covered by my admittedly rather modest white bra.

“Kiwi.“ She averts her eyes, instead deciding to immediately run to her closet. “I think we should get you some real clothes.”

Respect. She keeps her composure, although her blush is cute, as is the frantic way her eyes dart around.

She opens her closet a little bit and looks at me with a slightly concerned expression. “They probably are too big for you, but it is better than nothing.“

With swift hands she rummages through her clothes and finally hands me a blue sweater and some grey pants.

“Well, don’t mind if I do.“ I slip on the sweater no problem; even if it’s a bit more baggy than I would like, the pants are too long, however. These clothes are comfy but not sexy, which slightly frustrates me; but, since they belong to Sayo, all is forgiven because her smell envelops me like a soft blanket.

“Just a second, I will fold up the pant legs.” Sayo crouches down, and while I am absorbed in the feeling of Sayo hugging me through her sweater, I damn near miss her almost touching my legs. But the image of Sayo in full concentration is also adorable.

“There, this should do it. Is it ok for you, Kiwi?“

”Hihi, I’m wearing Sayo-chan’s clothes. Ah, today can’t be real; this is too perfect.“

I twirl around the room, almost bumping into her as she scrambles back to the table. Although, why does she look so forlorn right now? Her eyes are downcast, and she mindlessly nibbles on a cookie.

I sit back down and take another sip of her terrible tea. ”Sayo, is everything alright?“

”Huh? Oh yeah, I was just thinking about something.”

”Uh, was it how cute I look? Oh my, that was almost too arrogant even for me.“

”No, it was… These clothes really do suit you, better than me at any point.“ There is that forced smile again, and once more she looks down at her body with a little sneer. Dammit, girl, this is, I think, the twentieth time I've caught you doing this. What are you really thinking about? Well, guess the ice needs to be broken at some point.

”Do you… Sayo, do you not like the way you look?“

Her face lights up with an expression I have never seen. Something like sadness and confusion together with maybe something like happiness. ”Yes, Kiwi. Please tell me how I look to you.“

I take in everything about her, her beautiful blue hair cascading down her elegant long swan-like neck, her ample bosom hidden behind the confines of her bathrobe. She has a delicate nose and soft, kissable lips. Her scarlet eyes are enchanting, and her skin is so unblemished, pure, soft, and smooth, like a work of art. Her legs protruding from beneath the robe, sculpted with defined muscles and so elongated that I can scarcely contain myself. Honestly, you would have to be blind to not understand that she is a true beauty.

“You are—“

“Sayo, I am home.“ Another voice rings out through the empty house. An older female voice. Guess her mother is back. Sayo looks at me with a nervous smile before standing up and going outside to probably greet her mother.

Well, guess Sayo has a bit of a self-image problem. She always eats her lunch, though, so she doesn't have any eating disorders or something like that. Alright, I'll just take her at her word for now, but I'm gonna make sure this girl knows that she is a fucking Greek goddess come to life. I stand up and stretch a bit; these clothes are certainly not helping me stand out, but that's alright for now. I'm gonna do some research. Looking outside the window, it also seems to have stopped raining. In any case, I should introduce myself to my future mother-in-law. Ah, Kiwi Minakami or Sayo Araga, which sounds better? I might need to think about that at some point. With my bag in hand, I'm moving towards the voices.

“My dear, what did I say about bringing over your friends while I am not here?“

“My apologies, Mother, I just wanted to help her out. The rain startled us both, and I couldn’t sit idly by while she might have caught a cold.”

“Well, I can’t blame you for that. Just make sure to notify me beforehand next time. Oh, hello, you are Kiwi-chan, correct?“

I move towards Sayo and her mother. Hmm, she still seems as strange as the first time I saw her. I don’t know what it is, but there is something in her eyes that I just don’t like, especially when she looks at Sayo.

“Yeah, hello, sorry for dropping by; the rain got us pretty good, and your daughter played the excellent host. If it isn’t an issue, I would just grab my uniform quickly and make my way home.”

"Certainly, please keep the warm clothes that my daughter lent you; they are much better than wearing wet rags right now. Oh, and do send my regards to your father. I hope the figurines come along nicely.“

“That they do; he will probably show me the prototype version this weekend, and I’ll send it to Sayo immediately.”

“Splendid, we could really use the attention, isn’t this right, Sayo?“ Her eyes dart over to Sayo again, who still looks nervous, even more so now that I am here.

“Yes, Mother, just a moment, Kiwi. I will bring you your uniform.”

Sayo bows to us both before quietly moving towards the bathroom. Great, now I’m alone with this creepy woman.

“My dear daughter can be such an airhead, but she means well. I hope you two get along well.“ Her voice has taken on a more serious tone. This conversation is starting to feel like an interrogation.

“Yeah, I mean, I haven’t known her that long, but I definitely admire Sayo and her…well, togetherness, I could say. I am not the most diligent person, and Sayo is the most put-together person I have ever seen.”

“She does carry many burdens, but my daughter is strong… stronger than she sometimes realises.“

That was strange? What does she mean with that ominous nonsense? Oh, there is Sayo.

“Here, I folded everything, and it appears to be mostly dry. I hope you don’t mind walking home in my clothes.”

"Not at all; the clothes fit me well, and my home isn't too far from here. Well, uhm, thanks for the hospitality.“ I bow to both of them before putting on my still slightly soggy loafers and heading outside on my way back home.

What a strange woman. But I am wearing Sayo's clothes, and they smell so good, and…my dear blue bird doesn't like her own body… Well, I need to fix that.

-Outside the school before the rain

This was a rather pleasant day, all things considered. The lunch with Haruka was enjoyable as always, and I think I finally got used to her just being there with me, although it looked like she wanted to ask me something. Hmm, I wonder what it could be. For now, it doesn't matter; tonight is our second team fight, and the matchups are going to be really interesting. Kiwi will definitely have her work cut out for her facing a master of the spear like Magenta and a defender like Sulfur at the same time. Oh, I hope Sulfur will give us a better performance than last time. While her aggressive fighting style and disregard for anything magical-girl-related still drive me insane, she at least has spirit.

“Hi, Utena-chan.“ Haruka comes up from behind me. Her twin drills bounce up and down in sync with her steps.

“Say, why don’t we try something new today? Your house isn’t very far from mine, so mind if we walk home together?“

“N…no. So, uhm, Haruka Was there something you wanted to ask me?“ We start our walk home with Haruka trotting idly beside me while I cling to my parasol like a lifeline.

“Hmm, yeah, it is just… Well, how to put this. So, you and I are friends, and you are also friends with Kiwi-chan, correct?”

“Yes.“

“Well, with two people already and with both Kiwi and me vouching for Sayo and Kaoruko-chan, would you consider trying to eat lunch with us all together?“

I almost stop in my tracks from her request. This is a difficult situation.

“I don’t know. Eating with one person is challenging, but with four people, that just seems like a nightmare right now. I’m sorry, Haruka.“

“No need to apologise; I only ask because Kiwi has asked me today, and I just had this wonderful thought of us all sitting together and enjoying each other’s company. A big round table of friends, although none of our tables are round, but you get the point.“

“Maybe some day, Haruka, but the thought of someone seeing me eat simply terrifies me. I’m not a normal person; I am… horribly disfigured and… I just don’t like people to see me.“

Haruka gives me a silent nod of understanding before we continue our march in quiet solace. I am so thankful that she doesn't push it and ask further questions. Although after a few metres, Haruka suddenly starts to hum something, a quite familiar tune. Isn’t that… C’est la-

“Oh, look, Utena, the clouds seem to be in a pretty angry mood today. Is your parasol strong enough to hold out against the rain?”

“Yeah, it is. I made doubly sure that it was a parasol and umbrella.“ Well, more like Venalita made sure of that, but the point stands that it is reliable even in the rain.

With that thought, the first few drops fall on us, and Haruka uses her schoolbag as a makeshift cover. Oh gods, she doesn’t have an umbrella or rain cape with her, so…that leaves only one option… Ok, be brave… and act like a magical girl should.

“Ha… Haruka, please get under my umbrella; hurry.“

Without thinking twice, she steps under it, and our shoulders touch again, but this time neither of us flinches away. This time the touch is necessary, right? Yeah, of course, I don’t want her to get wet, and she doesn’t want me to get wet either. This is just normal; now we just have to keep the same pace and get home. There is nothing unusual about this; this is just what friends would do.

“Thank you, Utena. I know you don’t really like physical contact all that much, but if you like, I can scoop over a little and give you some space.” Haruka is looking a bit nervous, but honestly, while the umbrella doesn’t really fit two people, we should still try. She shouldn’t do this just because it would inconvenience me. Sure, I don’t like getting touched, but it doesn’t mean I like watching her shoulder being soaked through.

I just have to grin and bear it like a magical girl should and carry on by keeping Haruka dry. This is my repayment for her kindness.

“No, it is alright; stay right here. I don’t want you to get wet just for being kind to me. We are in this together, so we both are either dry or wet, but nothing in-between.“

“Hihi, this is really nice of you. Thank you, Utena.“ She leans back in closer, and now her shoulder is rubbing against mine, but we are both fully covered. Oh gods, I didn’t realise how much taller she was than me. Even a few centimetres can make a difference, and while I don’t have to look up at her because we aren’t that far apart, I still feel so much smaller compared to her. But also, her touch is so radiant. She doesn’t seem to even be slightly shaken by the wind and the downpour. Just that smile, this uncompromising smile. How do you do this, Haruka?

After a while in silence and simply listening to the rain pattering against the umbrella, we reach my house first. Another chance to repay her.

“Haruka, this is my house, but just wait a second and I can lend you an umbrella for the rest of your way home.“

“Oh, that is so nice of you. Thank you, Utena-chan.“

We stop, and while I fiddle with the key, Haruka looks at the little flower beds in front of the house.

“Do you take care of all of them?“

“No, my mum takes care of them; I only help out sometimes.“

“They are lovely, and I’m sure the flowers are really going to appreciate the refreshing drink they are getting.”

I simply nod as the door finally opens. I fold the umbrella and put it into the bin where we keep the rest of the umbrellas, but there is only one remaining. Oh gods, my parents must have taken them. But this one is…

The last one remaining is a stylish pink umbrella with Magia Magenta’s face printed on the top.

I can’t give her this. This is like announcing to the world that I love and adore magical girls, and I’m certainly not ready for this yet. But on the other hand, I can’t let her walk home without one after promising her, and I also can’t let her wait out the rain here. My merchandise is almost everywhere, and I can’t hide all of it fast enough. Ah, I don’t want to embarrass myself, but I guess I could always say that this umbrella was just a prize from a random lottery and not something serious. Even though I spend so much time on the phone trying to win that lottery. I would have preferred to win first place and receive all three prizes, but getting Magenta is a good start, and the scalpers are not charging too much for the other two yet. Ok, just be brave again, and if you must, lie!

“Here it is, the last one we have, but hopefully it will do.” I hand her this pink nightmare and product of my adoration.

Her face drops into a state of awkwardness upon seeing Magenta’s face on it. Oh, I know this is terrible; I’m just a horrible nerd with weirdness all around. Please just bury me in the desert and be done with it.

“Thanks… Heh, Magia Magenta, huh? Well, uhm, if you don’t mind me asking, do you like her?”

“She is…uhm… She is pretty cool, I guess. I mean, she protects us from demons and other evil forces. I like seeing her pink light up in the sky.“ Great, just like that. Not too much gushing, just some straightforward, simple words of admiration, and that’s it. Huh? Is it just me, or is Haruka’s smile just now…different?

“Well, I’m sure she would be very happy to hear that. Thank you again for the umbrella; I will bring it back as soon as the rain stops, ok?“

“No problem, just be careful; this umbrella is relatively rare—“ Oh no, you idiot, don’t say that. Don’t say anything that could suggest that you actually care about this thing more than you should. Why did I even put it there in the hallway? It should be stored safely and not used, but I suppose Magenta would be pleased that her umbrella helped someone; so, what should I really do?

“Not to worry, I will take great care of it. My house is just down this path and around a few corners; I won’t need the umbrella for long. So, I guess, I will see you tomorrow. Oh, and Utena-chan.“

“Yes, Haruka.“

“Thank you for being so kind. You just acted like a magical girl should, hihi. See you later.“

She goes down the street under the cover of a dazzling pinkette, while her smile is…not that far off from Magenta's. She really does look like a magical girl; in fact, I can’t help but notice that she also very much reminds me of Sailor Moon. This smile, she is… So pretty, so kind, so…unbelievable.

Why is my heart beating so fast again? Why am I suddenly feeling cold on my shoulder, like there is something missing? Oh, this is confusing, but first things first, I have to apologise to my Magenta figurine for lying about my love for her.

-At a love hotel somewhere in Sendai

“And you will really take pictures of Tres Magia?“

“Yes, mistress, all three are gonna be there.”

“My, such an honour to meet the valiant protectors of our little city, and you are responsible for keeping their little dohickey safe?”

“Yes, mistress, they want me to watch over this thing for the whole night. But I really just want to take the damn pictures and not just stand there.”

I ruffle through my little pet's hair before leaning in closer to her ear. “Hush, you are such a good girl; your help is greatly appreciated. I'm sure your time will come. Tell me, would you mind going for another round?“

“Please, Miss Divine, let me make you feel good again.”

“Such a needy little thing, but do as you will. My body is a temple, so show me how you worship me.“

Another rough kiss and followed by another slap on my butt – she never learns, but the stubborn ones are always fun to tease. She is such a needy little sadist, but she has the right information, and I do so enjoy the benefits of my job. Ok, try as you might and have fun with me.

After an hour of passion – well, at least for her. She sleeps exhausted and satisfied while my work only begins. Two little knots and her wrists are tied. She won’t leave here for a while.

Let’s see, her purse was…there. Ok, what’s your name, Kiya Yamaha? Well, I can work with that. Now I'll take your security pass and ID, quickly change into your clothes, and then I'll be off to take great care of the barrier device for you.

How sad it really is; all she wanted was to be a photographer, but they stuck her with guard duty. Well, at least she won’t have to waste her day just staring at Tres Magia, fufu.

Ah, Holy, what a wonderful life you have, and all because of Vena-san and the stars. Although I do regret having to share a mythology with that vulgar Leopard, well, it's not like I will have to deal with her too much.

-Thursday night at the Tres Magia moonlight photoshoot

“Ok, everyone, ten minutes and then we will start.“

The organiser's voice rings out, and I glance over at Magenta and Sulfur. Both are looking absolutely stunning. So much so that I can’t help but stare at my thighs peeking out from under my skirt, covered by some skin-coloured tights. It was a necessary evil if I am to bear having other people look at me. I pull at the fabric and watch it spring back into place. For the naked eye, it should be inconspicuous, but this isn’t the first photoshoot we attended, and in every single one, I was always impressed by the skilful eyes of the photographers. They always find the angles…they always see everything… even my shameful body hidden behind tights, a sports bra and the bandages wrapped around my stomach to keep it from bulging out. I feel hot, and breathing is getting a bit more difficult, but I won’t surrender to my body.

“Yo, everything alright, Blue?“

Sulfur is touching my shoulder, and I look at the reassurance written in her face. “You know I hate these events as much as the next, but you shouldn’t look so dour. You look fine regardless of what anyone says.“

“Thank you, Sulfur. I am ok; I was just…nervous. Has Vatz-san shown themselves yet?“

“Nothing yet, Azure. But they won’t be long; they always show up.“ Haruka pats me on the other shoulder with a beautiful smile.

“No matter what happens, we still have a responsibility to show the public that they can rely on us.“

“5 minutes, everyone get to your positions.“

“Well, girls, we can’t let them wait. Best to get it over with and have a peaceful sleep.“

“And if you know who shows up?“ Sulfur is crossing her arms before strolling to the window to look at the beautiful clear night sky.

“Then we deal with it. Same as always. No matter if we lost so far, we will get back up and fight another day and try our best.“

Magenta is taking me by the hand and walking us over to Sulfur.

“Tres Magia are a team, and magical girls are built upon hopes and dreams.”

“Well said, Magenta. I couldn’t agree more.“

We all turn around to see a white portal open up and the familiar form in white with a pink heart on their chest appear.

“Sorry, it took a bit longer than expected, but I am here now.“

Magenta immediately runs up to pat Vatz on their head, to which they only smile.

“We can talk after the first round; now go out there and crush it. And Azure, you look really good tonight, and so do the rest of you. Justice will always prevail so long as we believe.“

I nod slowly. Vatz’s boastful declaration has taken Magenta by storm, but Sulfur looks strangely angry.

In any case, the photoshoot has begun.

“Dammit, what’s taking these bitches so long?“

“Leo-chan, this is art. It will take however long it takes, but I will not start until they are finished. Besides, with that barrier still up, we can’t get close regardless of how much you point your gun at them.”

Leo lets out an exhausted sigh before sitting down next to me. I let my eyes wander over the skyline and the near-invisible bubble that enshrouds the terrace at the top of the skyscraper on the opposite side of ours.

I see a lot of people and lights moving around, but until now no hint of any of my girls. I also glance down at the long drop, noticing how the cars appear like ants from this height.

Normally I would be frightened by such a height and the casualness with which I let my feet dangle. But with my newfound abilities to dissolve into a cloud of bats, it seems more like an annoyance if I fall down. However, how would Leo save herself if she fell?

Now I look back to Leo still in her green military uniform and not her bestial wolf form. Wait, why is she applying lipstick right now?

“Mate, can I borrow your compact for a sec?“

“Uh, sure.“ I open a small portal and hand it to her.

“Thanks. Now tell me, do I look kissable?” She puckers her lips now, a glossy scarlet, and her eyes are as they were the last time before a fight, completely devoid of any real empathy.

“Yeah, it looks good.“ I nod to satisfy her curiosity, which brings a hearty chuckle out of her.

“Wow, that was way more honest than I expected. Guess you really are more liberated when you’re a bat.“

“Why do you need lipstick? Wouldn’t it get smeared in the fight?“

“Girl, there are numerous cameras and numerous people who might want to take a picture of the cutest girl ever; don’t you think we should at least look our best?“ As always, her voice booms with confidence and smugness.

“Sure… I mean… we-“

“And there is the stuttering. Relax, the identity protection magic is gonna protect us; nobody would ever know who you are under those pasties.”

”Thank you, Leo. It has to happen at some point, but still I’m nervous. I mean, we are villains, and people are supposed to hate us, but what if…what if people draw fan art of us?” The worry is very real; after all, there have been some really strange things in the Magia community for a while.

Many people enjoy creating rival characters for the magical girls or assigning names and personalities to the unnamed demons, which is quite strange. For example, there was a significant focus on Magia Cyan having a deep-seated rivalry with the helmsman a few years ago when she was still active. It is more terrifying to think that people could misinterpret the situation than to face any height or even defeat. I am their archenemy, nothing more, nothing less. What we have going on here shouldn’t be any concern for anyone non-magic.

Oh, here they come. I recognise these colours anywhere, and is that…yes, this small white floating thing behind them is Vatz, the official mascot of most magical girls in Japan.

Oh, they really do look like Venalita, but a bit rounder. Well, regardless, pose and be beautiful, my dream girls; thereafter, we are going to have some fun.

Leopard is busy kissing her bullets before putting them back into the chamber of her gun, and I lick my lips in anticipation and focus entirely on Magia Azure.

”Fucking hell, I hope people draw me in all sorts of poses and outfits, mate. Could you imagine a Maid Leopard, a Swimsuit Leopard, or even a Lingerie Leopard, hahaha?"

"Great, just like that, and Sulfur a little more energy…beautiful."

~Click ~Click

The mechanical clicking of cameras fills my ears. All around us are people holding cameras or lights. Magenta, as always, is giving it her all, and even Sulfur is surprisingly willing to play along today. But I guess the faster it is over, the better. Under these lights, you can really see the wide shadows I cast. Despite the ugliness I feel, no one has commented or given me a disapproving look. However, I can’t help but feel anxious about every silent comment that the photographers might make.

’And that is supposed to be a magical girl?'

’She looks absolutely hideous next to these two gems.'

’Magia Azure, more like a bloated meatsack.‘

Why do I have to hear these ghastly comments in my mind? Nobody would actually say that, right? And yet I can’t help but imagine that they are all looking at me with disgust, which makes me want to hide myself even more. I let my eyes wander about for a second. I see Vatz talking with the organisers, and I see one of the humming barrier devices in the corner—one of four to build a perfectly impenetrable barrier. Nobody knows we are here, and nobody magical could sense us, but this also means I can’t sense anything beyond this bubble.

My heart is beating so fast again; the heat is rising even outside under the night sky. I feel it all around us, and my stomach hurts, but I keep my smile. I have to; after all, we must be strong and give the people hope…even if I have lost a bit of my own.

“Fantastic, everyone. You are all so incredible; thank you for this opportunity, Tres Magia.“ The head photographer bows before us before addressing the numerous crew members. ”Ok, we are done with the group shots; first a little break and then some single shots for the finish. Fifteen-minute break!”

And with that I could finally move again. My joints feel a bit stiffer after having to hold different poses for so long, but when I look at Magenta and Sulfur I can only feel shame for myself. Magenta, as always, is a master at socialising, and she is already striking up conversations with crew members left and right. Sulfur meanwhile is in her perfect princess mode; she is the epitome of Grace and is taking in the view while leaning over one of the railings.

All the while I can merely stand there alone, looking at my friends being so much better than I could ever hope. I take a water bottle from a nearby table specially reserved for us and sit down on a plastic chair, simply letting the murmurings pass me by.

What a week, and it is only halfway over. I only encountered Magia Baiser once, and yet…why does my mind go back to this moment over and over again? Her pulling down my panties and kissing me on my most private part, all while I was forced to wear this mask. Unable to see her, unable to sense her, only able to feel and hear her. Why am I so weak? It is simply as Sulfur said: she is a perverted monster. I should just ignore and forget her words, but then there is also Leopard now.

I feel a headache forming…

She is…worse? I don’t know; with Baiser I was helpless and got toyed with, but with Leopard I was holding on but still couldn’t do anything. She taunted me, played with me; her every strike, her every word – all of it was to make me feel worse about myself, and yet…why do I see her red eyes so clearly? Why am I shuddering just by remembering our fight?

I look at my hands, both hands that I used to fight against her. My offence is probably the weakest among us three, and yet… With two blades, I got her a few times; Sulfur couldn’t, and yet I did. Both hands were in sync, nothing was in the way, and I could push and react more. I only needed to focus on a second blade and keeping her trapped in place, rather than numerous other options for my ice. It was so simple, so easy, and it felt so…good.

I really should ask Magenta about those magical girls she so likes; I think she mentioned that one of them was a swordfighter.

”Azure, do you have a moment?“

Vatz’s gentle voice calls my attention as they float towards me with Magenta and Sulfur behind.

”Yes, my apologies. I was lost in thought about something.“

”We could use this time to talk about something rather important; could you please follow me to that changing room you all were just in?“

I stand up and nod, taking my place among my friends as we three follow Vatz into the empty room.

”Please, sit down; this might take a while.“ Vatz motions us over to the chairs and the table with more refreshments and snacks. Magenta immediately takes a seat and is already rummaging through a few pieces of candy before handing one to Sulfur and me each.

“Ok, girls, first up, thank you for the outstanding work today. Everyone is really blown away by your professionalism, especially you, Sulfur.”

Sulfur rests her head on the table before practically chugging a whole bottle of soda. ”Yeah, just doing my part. But Vatz, before you continue, I have a question for you.”

”Sure, but before you ask, no, you can't leave early.“

”Yeah yeah, no, I was just wondering… Vatz, what the fuck happened to all the other magical girls that disappeared?“

Vatz’s eyes burn into Sulfur’s; both are locked in a staring contest while Magenta and I can only watch. Disappearing magical girls? What could she possibly mean?

”I guess a certain doctor has looser lips than I thought. Well, Sulfur, good detective work, but that was actually why I wanted to speak with you all.

As you know, Haruka informed me about your run-ins with these two girls with stars, the vampire and the wolf. Well, I can confidently say that this werewolf girl is the one that attacked Gladiolus Botania, and there is even more.”

“Fucking hell, red eyes, fire and roars – that’s what she meant. Dammit, this freak was the one…dammit!“ Sulfur kicks the table in anger before letting out a giant sigh and settling down once more.

”Yes, and as for the disappearances, well, girls, I really don’t want to say it, but… A few teams have been beaten; some have outright disappeared, and one team has…sustained heavy losses. An as-yet-unknown group of dark magical girls defeated the mighty Valkyries just last weekend… and stole their transformation items.

”Unknown, so it wasn’t Magia Baiser or Leopard?“ Magenta’s voice calls out like the quiet after a raging storm.

”No, the descriptions I got from some of the girls didn’t fit. But there was one similarity: every attacker wore a golden star somewhere on their body. As of now, we have three of these dark Magias out there. However, some of the girls also mentioned a mysterious fourth one, their leader, known as Lord Enorme, but no concrete evidence has emerged.

Suddenly, I feel it… Dark mana approaching rapidly.

”Girls!“

"AAAAHHHHHHHHHH! HELP! TRES MAGIA! AAAAHHHHHHHH!”

A cacophony of shrill screams comes from the terrace; Magenta nods to us before sprinting outside. Immediately I follow the trail of dark mana and see the barrier dissolving before my eyes.

”I thought this wasn’t supposed to happen!“ Sulfur screams at Vatz, but even they seem to be confused right now.

”It wasn’t… This is… How? How did the barrier fail?“

”No time for that, look!“

Among the screaming people who run for their lives inside the building are tiny little bats flying all over the place. And even worse is the sight further away. Huge gun barrels are pointing at the building, but what is more concerning is that a person is walking on them.

”Vatz, please escort the people to safety; we will take care of the rest.“

Magenta summons her spear before leaping into the air and towards a large gathering of bats. I summon my blade and get ready to intercept the person walking on the guns, and Sulfur summons a giant shield.

These fiends – how did they manage to break the barrier?

Such joy to see them all be so brave. Magenta, my angel, don’t tempt me so, or I might spend another evening with you. Leo certainly knows how to make an entrance – a bridge of guns for her to saunter on over. I am so proud of her, but the one I am most proud of right now is Sulfur; she just created a shield barrier to protect the civilians that couldn’t clear out fast enough. Oh, there is hope for you yet.

I let my eyes wander over to Azure holding her blade in hand while her face is the definition of focus. All the waiting was worth it.

Honestly, I am still surprised how easily that barrier fell, though; one moment it is there, and the next it pops like a soap bubble. How did Venalita manage that? Well, regardless, Leo is nearly there, so I better start.

I materialise from my little swarm, and with all the confidence and pride I can muster, I stand upon the railing and bow before my audience.

”Good evening, my dear girls. Did you have fun playing dress-up?” Ah, I definitely have to look for some of the pictures online. Uh, maybe I could take a camera or something.

”Magia Baiser, how dare you frighten everyone with your bats. Have you no shame?“

Ah, stop it, Magenta; I can only take so much heroism in a day. You are already perfect; I want something new today.

“No, my darlings, I just wanted to see what you were doing, and since the night is my territory now, well… Leopard, would you like to say a few words too?” I turn to see Leopard jumping over to the building, and with one hand on her hip and the other twirling her gun, she looks like a true villain right now.

Oh, she is perfect; it's like an episode of one of my magical girl anime has just come to life.

”Haha, I can smell your fear, peasants. Behold, it is I, the mighty Leopard.”

”So the bat and some military bitch have shown up tonight. Well, perfect, because I have only one thing to say to you two.“ Sulfur’s voice hides the barely contained rage inside, but her steps are still filled with all the grace she pretends she has. She comes closer, cracking her knuckles before giving me a smile that sends small shivers down my spine.

”WE FINISH THIS TONIGHT!“ With a mighty roar, she charges at me with incredible speed and tackles me straight off the building.

Well, this is unexpected, but also…so very disappointing. I will have to punish you accordingly for ruining my fun, fufu.

Well, fuck me blind, this fucking Barbie has balls. I see her and Baiser plummeting down the building before changing course and crashing straight into a nearby construction site.

“Haha, it seems your friend doesn’t want to tango with the Leopard again. Ok, pinky and ice tits, wanna dance?”

Ok, how am I gonna do this? Pinky has a spear and is still hovering; Blue has her sword out and looks pretty unnerved. Mhmm, weakest link first, I guess.

With my Derringer hidden in my sleeve, I slowly approach the ice bitch. Pinky will be a problem for later, but right now I just wanna mess with her.

So those are these dark Magia. They practically reek of dark unfiltered mana and those stars on them. So many negative emotions that permeate the air. This is a living nightmare, and both of these girls don’t even seem to realise that they are in the middle of it and spreading it throughout.

The people around me are scared, so I spend a little of my cultivated positive energy and try to calm them all down. My tail heart begins to glow, and a low hum of blue light begins to fill the cramped room where the panic seems to slowly die down.

“Wha… What should we do? Are these monsters coming after us?"

The lead organiser's voice calls out to me; this poor woman is scared out of her wits, but at least the energy seems to help her not faint on the spot.

“Have hope; my magical girls will take care of them. Stay here and I will go take a look.“

They are silent. Good, it seems the energy has finally worked. Ok, girls, I will leave these two to you; I will see if I can locate the source of this darkness.

I float outside and peek around the doorway to see Magenta and Azure engaging the dark Magia in green. Her mana is a violent torrent of rage. Such unfiltered mana just simply burning up inside her. But that golden star on her head is not only taking in these negative emotions but also slightly amplifying them.

Although Sulfur isn’t here anymore, there are still people in the corner of the terrace, safe behind her shield barrier. Dammit, she never thinks these things through; her shield will simply remain in place, and now the people are stuck while a fight is happening right in front of them.

Careful to avoid the stray shots and icicles flying through the air, I float towards the shield, and with a simple incantation, it breaks, and I direct the people towards the exit while shielding them all the way with a mana barrier of my own.

Ok, now that everyone is out of the way, I can focus on the task at hand: locating the source.

This worm princess hasn’t learnt a thing, it seems. I parry another reckless charge and send her flying back.

To think that she not only tackles me off a building and ruins my plans for Azure but now just simply bullrushes me in some dirty, filthy construction site while Leo gets to have fun high up on some skyscrapers and I don’t even get to see it.

“Sulfur, you truly are a disappointment and nothing more!“

“Shove it up your ass, leech!“

Another charge and…why does she keep doing this? Sure, her speed is incredible, but none of her damage sticks. What is the point? Does she simply enjoy wasting my time? My cracked ribs have already finished healing, and only my lovely skirt is still showing any signs of real damage.

I rip away the tattered remains and dust off my red leather pants before launching a black energy wave her way, and it hits the ground… Perfect, she stumbles. Now to take revenge for a wasted evening.

“Hear my command, my children; rise and restrain this unruly girl." I use my nails to rip open a few sacks of cement and see my lovely puppies take shape. If the whip doesn't work on you and you don't even consider the sweet option, then I will have to get creative, my darling.

Well shit, this isn’t looking too good. Pinky’s spear is more lethal than I thought. I check under my coat and feel the wound slowly closing, but damn, it still fucking hurts.

But not nearly enough, like having Blue’s sword actually graze my cheek. This was supposed to be my chance to get the good word out there, and instead, these fucking yobbos cheer for these two frilly shit-eating bumholes. But, I guess this is also partially my fault for simply not dropping the uniform and bashing their skulls in with my paws.

Honestly, just stop the shooting and start beating their ass; that’s what I would say if Blue weren’t in my face the whole time!

I duck under the latest swipe and ready my Derringer only to hear a click and not a scream of pain. Dammit, another reload. With a kick to her shin, I get some distance only to immediately have to dodge Pinky’s spear again.

No time to reload, no time to change forms, not even time to pose for the cameras still going. Have these idiots no sense of self-preservation? Sure, my bullets automatically turn into rubber before hitting a non-magical person, but still, they’re in a warzone and are almost blinding me with their flashes.

Ok, new idea: the sickest part of any werewolf movie is the transformation scene, but what about…a partial one?

Elsa comes charging back in, her blade aimed straight at my stomach, and just before she skewers me, I shatter the blade with my paw.

The look of irritation on her face is priceless as she sees the smoke billowing out from my left sleeve. With the most smug grin I can possibly manage, I fold back the sleeve to reveal my beautiful paw for all to see and immediately flip Elsa off.

~BOOM!

A loud explosion erupts nearby, and I turn around to see a giant pillar of flame erupting from a building a few blocks away. Huh? How did that happen? Certainly wasn’t on me. Anyway, I turn back to face Ice Tits and see her staring at Pinky before nodding to something.

Pinky flies off into the distance with wild speed, even faster than that yellow nutcase. But I don’t mourn her loss; instead, I stare down Blue with a smile before folding back my other sleeve and transforming that one too.

”Ready for a real fight now?“

”Fiend, I won’t let you get away, not tonight!“

She summons another ice blade and immediately summons another one. She charges at me with both blades held aloft, while I charge at her, aiming straight for her blouse because I want all the camera people to see me beating her tits black and blue.

”Come to Mama Leo, ice queen!"

Flames, how much I despise these raging torrents of red, orange and yellow before me. I fly straight towards the burning building and see the silhouettes of firefighters already hard at work. Most likely a gas explosion; that would explain the loud boom. Let's see: a small apartment building, lots of rooms and space.

With a bit of an ungraceful landing, I see the captain of the department coming closer.

”It’s a pleasure as always, Magenta. Couldn’t have come at a better time.“

”Captain Mizuhara, can I do anything to help?“

He looks up at the towering Inferno in front of him with an almost aloof smile. ”Yeah, there are a few things, but how about we start with rescue while we finish sealing off the gas source?“

I nod, and he gives me another smile before handing me a few fireproof blankets.

"We already have a list of the residents; thankfully, most of the apartments are brand new, so there shouldn't be many people inside. Best start with the tenth floor and work your way down. In the meanwhile, my man, while they work their way up.”

”Thank you, I will get them to safety.“

Ok, Haruka, brace yourself for the heat. Remember to reject it at all costs; keep Mama's image clear in your head and focus on the pink gem on your chest.

Save as many as you possibly can, and don't be afraid; fire is only scary if you let it be scary. People are scared, so smile. Just like Magia Epica always said, bravery comes from overcoming fear.

I slap my cheeks and put on the biggest smile I can. Ok, rescue time!

Incredible, simply incredible. My angel is a real hero. I can barely contain my tears as I stare in awe at this pink flash moving with ludicrous speed through the entire building. I see her moving from floor to floor, never stopping for a second, and slowly I see more and more people wrapped in blankets being brought down to the rescue services, who are barely keeping up with her pace.

She is beautiful, magnificent, a true divine creature winning against the forces of hell. I feel the drool dropping down my chin; I feel the wetness between my legs. All my thoughts are on her, every move she makes, every reassuring word she speaks, every smile she gives the scared civilians – an angel, that is all she is. A creature of pure goodness.

I turn around to look at the construction site where a filthy, arrogant yellow princess just received new ornamentation, and it disgusts me. She fought me with pure hate, which was commendable, but there was no drama or story; she seemed like an animal trying to compensate for her own weakness by simply trying to throw her weight around.

All her attacks were slow; every single insult was hollow. Was she just stalling me? It was disappointing, to say the least, but it was worth it all to see a true magical girl acting like she should, a hero.

Oh, I think she noticed me; with a nod to a firefighter, she flies off once more and lands directly next to me, overlooking the still smouldering ruin before us.

”Magia Baiser, what are you after?“ Her voice is still filled with this kindness that just makes me weak in the knees. Her clothes are lightly singed, but her hair and skin are completely undamaged by the flames that tried to impede her.

”You are a true magical girl, Magia Magenta. A hero worthy of protecting Sendai. It is a shame that I couldn’t do more, but I think this has been enough fun for the night. Thank you for the beautiful display, and as a little reward, I will concede and say you beat us today, because quite frankly, Sulfur was more exhausting than I would ever care to admit, and I wouldn’t want to ruin this moment. Bask in your victory, for you deserve it, Tres Magia, and be on the lookout; the night is still full of terrors.”

I open up a portal, but Magenta grabs me by the arm. Her eyes filled to the brim with curiosity. ”Wait! What was this all for? Why fight us at all? What do you want?“

"Simple, I want to see you smile, and I want to hear you scream. I am the bane of every magical girl, the darkness that threatens their hearts. I am Magia Baiser, and I do as I want. Farewell, hero.”

She lets go of my arm, clearly too tired herself to fight me, and I step through the portal looking at her exhausted face; she is still so beautiful.

A giant explosion in the distance has everyone’s attention, and in the midst of all this chaos, I finally found it, the source of this evil permeating throughout almost the whole city.

On a rooftop overlooking both the terrace where Azure and the werewolf fight and the construction site where Sulfur still battles the vampire, they simply observe with a cold empty smile.

”Traitor, how dare you show yourself here!“

They don’t even turn around to face me; instead, I see a bolt of concentrated black mana flying at me.

In a millisecond I counter with a pure pristine white shield, and the bolt splits into a thousand pieces, along with my shield.

”I see you haven’t lost your edge, old friend.“ Finally they turn around, and I get a good look at those golden eyes and the star on their chest.

”Venalita, do you have any idea what you have done?“

”Yes, and I apologise for the five girls you lost, a mistake born out of carelessness on my part; it won’t happen again.“ Their voice is as cold as ever. Venalita hasn’t lost their edge either, but now there is no trace of the old mana they once had; instead, all of it is steeped in darkness.

”Five girls with hopes and dreams that you murdered, and you say, ‘Sorry, my bad.’ Venalita, what are you doing on earth?“

”Vatz, how is the council? Are they still bickering among themselves about how to best exploit these very same girls with hopes and dreams?“

”Don’t ask questions; answer them!“ I bellow out to them, but they don’t even seem fazed in the slightest. What are they doing?

”Very well, for old times’ sake. I am here to save this world and ours. You know as well as I do that the grand lie can’t continue on forever; eventually humans will show their true natures, and we are back to square one with a dying world.”

”Don’t call it that; have you no shame? The grand plot is a mission derived from the council of old; not even the fools of today would dare question the old orders.“

They close their eyes, looking almost sad. “Still a loyal follower of the old ways, I see. Well, Vatz, this has been nice. Again, I apologise for the deaths of Magi Noir, Lait, and Magi RPM. Their sacrifices will be remembered. Oh, I almost forgot to mention that as a form of apology, I want you to know that Magia Blanc is still out there somewhere in Sendai, causing chaos for every demon unfortunate enough to cross her path.

”Blanc is… TELL ME WHERE SHE IS!“ I yell as loud as I can, but Venalita only smiles before fading away in a shimmering black vortex.

They perverted not only the transformation items but even the portal magic. Why do this, Vena? Why commit such heresy and hate?

Oh, Blanc. I’m sorry, I should have looked harder. In all my investigating I didn't find a single trace of you. I was prepared for the worst, but I will find you, I promise.

I can feel it budging. I let out a sigh as the concrete around me starts to finally crack, and with a little push, I break free.

This damned bitch did it again; she fucking trapped me and molested me again. I look down at my ruined blouse and skirt and the two fucking clothespins she stuck on my nipples. Carefully I snap them off and immediately break them in my hands; my fucking nipples hurt, and worst of all, I didn’t get any answer out of Baiser. All just meaningless teasing, and not a single question was answered. I look around the construction site and see my reflection sitting on a steel beam wiping away her tears while her blouse is also ruined.

”What are you crying about, dipshit?“

”Oh, Sulfur, it is just so ghastly what this beast did to us. And you just had to charge in, like a wild boar. No plan, no strategy, just wild punches and shields everywhere. No wonder she easily defeated us.“

”You wanna say that again, you fucking snobby bitch?“ I approach her, and she flinches, cowering before me while waving a handkerchief around like a white flag.

”Please, no more violence tonight. We have lost more than enough already. Look at your nose, darling; you look dreadful.”

I wipe away the dried blood that clings to my nose and upper lip and sneer at her. ”At least I’m not some cowardly bitch that wanted me to stand up there and let Baiser torment the crew some more.“

”You really are a piece of wooden furniture sometimes. Baiser would not have continued to torment the poor civilians, and you know it. You just wanted an excuse to beat her up in private without having to worry about your reputation. Look at you in your tattered rags and pinched buds and tell me that this was worth it.“

”Fuck you!“

”Yes, continue to deflect; that is what you are so good at, little Kao. You know you sound just like Mama right now."

I turn away from this bullshit; she can say whatever she wants. It doesn’t matter; I know that I was in the right. And besides, Azure and Magenta can easily take care of Leopard; they wouldn’t have needed me for that.

I hear a crunch of wood as I look down and see the broken remains of one of the clothespins.

”I couldn't have stood idly by while this psycho did that to my friends. And don't you dare compare me to her ever again!"

"Azure!" I hear a voice call out to me. Magenta? I look to my left and see her landing next to me. Immediately her arms go around me, and she hugs me tightly. I drop the broken remains of my swords and hug her back.

”I am so sorry for leaving you like this, but I had to help.“

”I know, I know, everything is alright, Magenta. Everything is alright.“

She lets go of me and looks me up and down.

”Are you in pain, Azure? Please, let me heal you.“

”I’m fine, just exhausted and tired.“ I nearly fall, but Magenta holds me upright. Her smile at me is so full of pride. Heh, I almost want to cry right now, but…I did it.

”I drove Leopard off and kept most of my clothes tonight. I did something and actually contributed to the team.”

”We should get you a jacket or a blanket; wait here a second.“

But just as Magenta sets me down on a nearby chair, one of the organisers comes over and unbuttons her suit jacket. ”Here for our saviour and protector.“

Magenta takes the jacket with a smile and a nod before draping it over my shoulders and covering my exposed chest.

”Did you hear that, Azure? You are their saviour.“ I can barely hear the words, only the beating of my heart and the ringing in my ears. Leopard, you didn’t get your way tonight. No, tonight I beat you fair and square.

”What happened to Baiser?“

”She left and admitted defeat. Azure, we finally won against her and against Leopard.”

”Yes, wait, Sulfur.“

”Don’t worry, she is ok. I passed her on the way here. She was looking ragged but otherwise fine.“ Magenta comes closer and leans down to my ear. ”She lost her blouse and skirt in the fight, so she chose to remain down there until she had the energy to retransform and fly up here.“

I nod before slowly rising to my feet. The jacket I hold tightly to hide my ruined sports bra and the exposed bandages wrapped around my stomach. Leopard didn’t comment on them, but I know she saw them. Although it was still a small defeat for me, her eyes appeared almost frightened of me in the end. Good, evil finally tasted what we should have given them long ago: bitter defeat.

”Defeat, they are defeated.“ I can scarcely believe the words I am saying, but we won; both retreated, and it seems all three of us are more or less ok. None of the photographers were hurt, and Magenta even helped with a fire.

”Excuse me, could we take a few pictures of the heroes of tonight?“ One of the photographers asks us, looking rather exhausted herself, but she is still gripping her camera tightly.

”Come on, Azure, what do you say? After all, you were the real hero of tonight. I could barely land a hit on Leopard, but you were moving like a dancer; it was beautiful."

I am feeling rather embarrassed right now, but I see Vatz floating up to the terrace and smiling and nodding to us; behind them I see a hint of yellow wrapped in a blanket.

”Ok, everyone, I apologise for the trouble with the barrier, but be assured, my girls got those villains, and they ran with their tails between their legs.“ Vatz’s speech fills the people with confidence once more, but they give us both a wink.

Sulfur is looking none too pleased, but she still takes her place next to Magenta and me with her typical cat-like smile.

(Don’t fucking ask what happened, but man, I just want this day to end.)

(Sulfur, why did you-)

(I told you, don't ask. I’m sorry for charging in like that, but I thought it better to separate the two and deal with them individually. Anyway, can we just let the people celebrate a bit and then go the fuck to bed? Tomorrow is maths first, and I feel like throwing up right now.)

(Yes, I feel pretty worn out as well.)

(Great, what about you, Magenta?)

(Oh, girls, I am just so happy to see that you two are alright.)

I smile for the camera; maybe it is the adrenaline still flowing through my system, but I think I enjoyed this fight against Leopard.

It was thrilling, and…honestly, it felt strangely peaceful whenever she hit me or cursed at me.

I almost fall down into my bed; my muscles ache, and especially my wrists are hurting like nothing I have ever felt. It really took a lot out of me to parry Leopard’s swipes; even partially transformed, her attacks hurt, and yet once more I feel strangely good. Like a huge weight has been lifted from my shoulders after the fight.

Oh, a notification. I pick up my phone and see that it is almost 2 in the morning; only four more hours before I need to get ready again.

After a whirlwind day, I open Line to find a few new messages from Kiwi. I open the chat log and see that she sent me some sleepless thoughts again. I look at the time of the message, and it seems I am not the only one still awake.

She sent me a few selfies in her pyjamas again, thanking me for the tea and the clothes she borrowed, but her last message has me a bit confused.

’You asked me a question; here is my answer.’

A voice message right under it. Curiously I press play, and I hear Kiwi’s voice, which is half riddled with her usual lazy, drawn-out tone but also contains hints of clear, palpable exhaustion.

“Hey, Sayo-chan, you asked me today how you looked, and I didn’t get a chance to answer. Well, quite frankly… Hihi, you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen, and I would really like nothing more than to see you over and over again. I know you probably have some misgivings right now. Don’t think you have fooled me, Miss Tights and Undershirt; you are perfectly beautiful, and nothing will change my opinion of that. Now sweet dreams, and I’ll thankfully see you tomorrow. Bye.”

I almost drop the phone from the way my hands are shaking. ”I…I…thank you, Kiwi. You really are my...mate.

You know, I really do feel strangely good right now; even this heat in my body feels pleasant right now. I really have to thank her. Oh dear, I should get some tissues… Wait, what is this strange smell?

All in all, this wasn't terrible. Sure, a victory would have been nice, but the girls need to learn to appreciate defeat as much as victory.

I float over the busy streets of Sendai. Sister did a fantastic job taking care of that barrier. Although I wonder why she decided to impersonate a member of the staff? I'm sure it was a whim of hers, but abusing the Jotun star like that isn't good.

Anyway, it was also enjoyable seeing Vatz again after so long. Still such a rule stickler, but that's royalty for you: a stuck-up attitude and pompous, self-righteous behaviour.

Ok, now to the next part. Enorme is getting antsy and wants results; well, for that we need a new member of the team, and since Utena and Kiwi are working together now, a new face should only allow them to further harness their skills.

Let's see; that mana source was around this alley. Hmm, definitely strong enough, but not much of a hint of darkness. Well, either this one or that rich girl further away from the city, and honestly, I feel like gambling right now, so…

I float down into the alley and drop my invisibility. Now I've just sent out some mana, and the person will come to me. Then a good sales pitch and hello team Baiser.

I wait for a few minutes, but finally I hear footsteps. I have my back to them, but sooner or later they will call out to me.

~Squeak

Huh? Someone's touching my star tail. Well, that's certainly intriguing. Alright, let's turn around and see the candidate now, shall we?

…

…

Huh?

This has certainly taken a turn for the strange.

"Umm, hello, do you like magical girls?"

Chapter Text

Could you love me at my worst

'Til the coffin's in the dirt?

Or try to break me like a curse?

You know that will never work

I'm a little bit absurd

I like dancing on the verge

Anyone can love a pretty little mansion

But could you love a

A haunted, haunted house?

Neoni, Haunted House

-Thursday evening, in an alley

“Dammit, dammit, dammit!“ The first words I hear as I step through the portal. “This fucking cunt, I’ll rip her fucking tits off!“ Followed by another barrage of vulgarity and a trash can flying right past me.

Yeah, I should have expected that. Kiwi is really mad and just hit a brick wall before recoiling in pain.

“Kiwi, it’s alright; please calm down.“

“Alright? What the fuck is alright about this chav scratching my cheek and getting away with it?“ Kiwi practically screams in my face as soon as the portal closes, and honestly, I can’t even blame her. Tonight was full of unexpected turns, so her being a bit mad about having to fight Azure again is a bit understandable.

“Kiwi, what happened back there?“ I try to console her as best as I can, but Vena-san would probably be better at this.

“Well…fuck, ok, so remember when we first met and I told you about seeing red? See, I have this thing where every time I transform, there is a struggle for control inside me. Like one voice tells me to just go apeshit, or wolf mode, and rip everything apart, while the other, more clever side is like, 'No, let’s do it more restrained and kick ass while not frothing from the mouth screaming bloody murder.”

“And this struggle was happening tonight?”

“What? No, I was just tired of hiding that shit. Both sides are mostly in agreement to just kick ass, but… this blighter pushed me pretty far, and…fuck, she was relentless, and… Utena, I never mind; I’m just knackered, is all.” She half collapses into me, but I keep her steady.

“Well, uhm, I’m just glad you are ok, Kiwi.“

She steadies herself and tries to fix a few loose strands of hair before nodding with a gentle smile.

“Thank you for listening to me rant and rave about bollocks, so it’s pretty late, but, uhm, please send me the videos from tonight when Vena-chan sends them to you.”

“Sure, and Kiwi, thank you for going along with me.“

“Hey, we’re partners in crime no matter what; you’re my friend, my buddy even. Good night, Vamp.“

“Good night, Wolf.“

We both giggle before making portals and going back home.

-A bit later in the Hiiragi household

All in all I think this went very well. Sure, Kiwi was beside herself with rage, but looking at the video now, I think I can understand her a little; she was fighting a beautiful angry war goddess, while she was a tad bit cocky.

I probably watched it five times already; my loins are still wet from the last two times I came to this masterpiece, but honestly, could anyone blame me?

Azure fought with tooth and nail, and Leo was giving her everything; the moment she ripped her top open was glorious. Azure’s slash that grazed Leo’s cheek, the cocky attitude, the perfect dance of sparks and blades; and the faces of the civilians trying their best to blind Leo with their camera flashes – I could cry; it is so beautiful.

A masterpiece, and both looked perfect. It wasn’t a complete domination on any side, not like the first time when Azure held on and Leo played with her food; this time she was her equal.

Azure dual-wielding ice weapons… Such a novel concept, like a warrior to match my own dog of war, a true…rivalry.

Oh, that word just sent chills down my spine. This is a true rivalry in the making, just like I always wanted to see. Mimiru and the scorpion queen, The sailor senshi and the ayakashi sisters – this is personal and beautiful.

Oh, honestly, I need to play with Azure too; I want to feel her cold stare and taste her blade… I even need to taste her blood to complete my collection, but what about the other two?

Sure, I would love nothing more than to fight Magenta over and over again, will against will, but what about Sulfur?

She irritates me to no end, but she is also so incredibly stubborn that I have to respect her. I don’t know yet. I hate her attitude, but I love her willingness to be a human shield for her comrades. Any plan I might come up with could be ruined by her, though, so I better think of a solution to our two-against-three problem.

Oh, if only there were three of us, we wouldn't have this problem. I set the phone down to try to catch some sleep. Just one more day and a free weekend awaits us.

-At the Araga Household

Fucking shit, this can’t be happening. This blueberry can’t have made me wet; she just can’t. A fucking magical girl actually made me feel scared for a second, and I actually was excited for more. This isn’t right. Some scrubber is nothing in comparison to my Sayo. No, nothing on this earth is better than my Sayo, and yet I can’t help but look at the video in front of me. A relentless mess of parries and swipes. My hands are still cold from trying to break her blades, but every time I broke through, she just remade them almost instantly… and that look she had…like I was just a bug under her heel.

Fuck, just forget about her and sleep. Nothing else matters but Sayo, so just… Yeah, I should send her a message; anything is better than thinking about Azure and… that beautiful hair and those eyes…she’s FUCK!

This little minx tried to seduce me, and I fell for it. Just you wait; next time I will break your fucking nose and watch you scream and stuff. Yeah, just you and me and fuck. Sayo, I’m sorry, I’m thinking about another girl. As punishment I will not touch myself to you because I don’t deserve you.

What the fuck is wrong with me? This didn't happen when Utena beat me. Sure, I can admit that it was kinda hot, but still, I don't want to hump her leg or anything, so why this fucking manky?

I should stop waffling on and just wish Sayo a good night. Uh, she asked me those questions earlier, hehe. Here goes.

-That same night in a manor further from the city.

”My lady, shouldn't you go to bed? There is still another day of school waiting."

”Yes, yes, in a moment; please leave me be. I'll get ready myself."

”As you wish, my lady. I wish you a pleasant dream." The maid closes the door behind her, giving me a good look under her skirt and at the green lingerie she has on underneath. I love maids so much. Ah, to have them dress so dangerously lewd or prim and proper, mix and match, and the female beauty can never grow stale.

Oh, what is this, a new notification? I open the magiforum to see an explosion of posts. What happened? There shouldn’t have been anything interesting going on. I scroll down to the first post and see a thread labelled 'Tres Magia photoshoot gone wrong'.

Did we happen to notice any wardrobe malfunctions? With a quick lick of my lips, I open the thread only to see… Who are they?

I read through the hundreds of messages and look closer at the rather shaky video footage, and yeah, two strange magical girls are there and… One was tackled off the building by Magia Sulfur and one was fighting Azure and Magenta.

This is…

Could they…

No, the pattern doesn’t fit; the reports I heard from Niigata tell me that Enormeeta was active already. They couldn’t have been after another group so soon. And those two look nothing like the descriptions Auntie gave me.

I furrow my brow as I look at the video over and over again. Strange, Tres Magia seems to know them, but I have never seen these girls before. I scroll up to see even more videos and pictures. What is going on here?

After a while of scrolling through discussions and pointless discourse, I found the origin of these strange happenings.

It seems Tres Magia held a secret new photoshoot, and these new magical girls came and challenged them to a fight. Sulfur and the vampire were off somewhere, and this military girl was fighting Magenta and Azure alone until Magenta left. The footage is pretty blurry; it seems the photographers couldn’t help themselves and filmed some of it even in the middle of a fight. Brave or stupid, either way, thanks for providing me with new material.

Hmm, they seem to be different from the ones that go around and beat magical girls into a bloody pulp. This situation may warrant a closer examination. There is a chance to find out something, but first things first. I slip my hands under my bodice and start to knead my breasts in a passionate rhythm. Beautiful girls fighting each other is also an art, especially when they are all adorable.

-After school

It seems today will be a weird day as well; after a rather normal and uneventful day at school, we were preparing to head home when both Kiwi and I got a message from Venalita. They wanted us to come to a warehouse a bit further from the industrial part of the city and to be prepared for a surprise.

So, I went home, changed into my goth get-up and joined up with Kiwi again after portalling as close to the building as we could get.

”So, what do you think Vena-chan has for us?“ Kiwi looked pretty bored but also curious.

”I don’t know, but whatever it is, I am sure it will be important.“

"Yeah, just wish they would have just told us over the phone instead of letting us walk all the way to some creepy warehouse. By the way, how are you holding up? Can’t be too comfortable walking in those heels all day.“

I look down at my pretty dress and see my shoes effortlessly gliding across the pavement. ”Not to worry, they fit perfectly.“

”Yeah, alright, so how were the stairs today?“ Kiwi’s words feel like an interrogation now, but it’s not like I have to hide anything.

“It was good as usual; Haruka is a really kind person, and I have come to really enjoy her company. Although…“

“Although?“

“Kiwi, how are Minakami-san and Tenkawa-san?“

"Interesting, well, Sayo is truly the perfect girl in every way imaginable; just this morning, she asked me oh so sweetly if she could hug me. As for Blondie, well, she’s a prick always looking either miserable or angry, sometimes both. But she’s smarter than she looks. Helped a couple of girls with math during lunch, so she seems to have a brain somewhere behind that princess face.” Kiwi is incredible to simply speak her mind like that with no regard for how she might insult people or praise them.

“Kiwi, would…would they be accepting of me?“

"Wow, that’s some serious talk we’re having right now. Whatever brought that about? Ok, listen, you’re a weirdo but a cool weirdo; let nobody ever tell you anything else. Sayo, she’s my mate; she’s cool. Blondie, she’s got a stick up her ass a mile long, but she’s Sayo’s mate too, so she has to have some good points because Sayo has no bad points.“ Kiwi almost screams that last part, but I guess I can trust her to be honest about them.

But still… I don’t know, and to be honest, I’m terrified of having to deal with bullying again. But that sticker on Haruka’s phone has to mean something, and if she likes Epica enough, then I should be fine. A friendship goes both ways, and she shouldn't have to choose with whom she spends her lunchtime.

Argh, best not to focus on that right now. Here and now is important, and we are here at the meeting point.

Behind a rusty metal fence is an old factory warehouse; the roof already has holes in it, and the whole thing is covered in dirt and grime. I don't really want to enter the warehouse in my dress, but I guess I have no choice.

Kiwi rattles the fence, which springs open immediately, and with a loud creaking, we step inside the compound. To be honest, there isn't much here; just some old shipping containers that are covered in holes and rust, along with the warehouse itself. With a nod to Kiwi, we step forward, and Kiwi kicks the door open after seeing that there is no doorknob.

”Hello, Vena-san, we are here.“

I call out into the surprisingly big empty room. Lots of crates and metal beams lying around, but no hint of Venalita anywhere. But…why is there a thin layer of frost everywhere, and more importantly, why is it suddenly so cold? With no real rhyme or reason, the temperature just seemed to drop, and Kiwi is already shivering with her breath clearly visible. Even with my vampiric nature, I do feel my teeth slightly chattering. What is going on in here? Is this the work of Magia Azure?

No, I try to sense anything, and there is nothing here, just… Has that shadow just moved?

Kiwi is also quiet and nervous; nobody dares to move more than necessary, but try as I may, I can’t find the shadow nor even the corner where I think I saw the movement anymore. We almost tiptoe across the frost-covered floor, but the longer we stay in this warehouse, the scarier it feels.

Kiwi is following her nose, but her expression is so grim. Oh, I don’t like this.

~clink

“AAAAHHHH!”

“Fucking hell, mate, now all of Japan knows we’re here."

“I’m sorry, I’m not really good with scary stuff, and that noise just startled me.” Kiwi rolls her eyes and continues to move forward, now not even bothering to try and mask her steps. I am already berating myself internally, but I just couldn’t help it. We reach the corner where that clicking sound came from, and the sight before us is confusing, to say the least.

“What the fuck is that?”

A dollhouse, a simple plastic dollhouse, is just sitting on a crate in this corner, surrounded by frost. Yet, strangely, the dollhouse itself is completely free from frost. We approach cautiously, but suddenly Kiwi stops me.

“Do you smell that?“

“No, I don’t have an enhanced smell like you do.“

“Huh, thought you would; guess it only works on blood. Oh, can you smell when a girl is on her period then?”

“Kiwi, the smell, please.“

“Right, excuse me for being curious. Anyway, it smells like nothing in here.“ Kiwi relaxes now, but I am still unsure of what that means.

“Is that good or bad?“

“Think about it, this warehouse has been empty for who knows how long, and yet it doesn’t smell of decay or rat shit or even rust; nothing like this whole thing is just—”

“Not really there?“ We both turn around to see Venalita…being held by someone.

”Impressive, Kiwi, your sense of smell is really astonishing. And you, Utena, tell me, did you see anything?”

"Umm, I think I did, but more importantly, who is that Vena-san?"

”Oh right, where are my manners?” Vena turns their head to the side to reveal her.

Before us stands a young girl with red eyes and long blonde hair; she is wearing a light blue and white school uniform with a white beret on her head. Her eyes are looking at us with curiosity. ”This is Korisu Morino, your new teammate. Surprise.”

Kiwi and I look at the girl in silence; she gives us a nod but doesn’t say a word, simply continuing to hug Venalita. "Oh boy, guess I’ll be a toy today."

“Umm, Vena… Uhm, could I talk to you for a second?”

Vena’s smile is as unchanging as ever, but slowly they float out of the girls’ embrace with her looking a bit perplexed and trying to grab them again.

”It will just be a moment, Korisu.“

I point Vena to a corner a bit away from Korisu’s eyes. They follow me without complaint.

And finally, as soon as we are out of sight, I grab the mascot. ”What the heck are you thinking? How old is she, even? Vena, tell me you didn’t kidnap a little girl.“

“Oh, relax, Utena. First up, I needed to get you a new teammate as soon as possible. Secondly, she’s nine, thank you very much, and thirdly, she wasn’t kidnapped. I didn’t have any candy or some van with dark windows, and I immediately told her that we don’t really do nice things, but she is a strange one and surprised me quite a bit, so give her a chance, and you’ll be surprised too.“

I let go of Vena-san and look back at Korisu; Kiwi seems to speak with her about something, but I can’t make out what. "Will she really be fine, Vena? You know how our fights look, and should a nine-year-old really be part of this?"

”Oh, she will be more than fine; in fact, I was honestly shocked by her potential. She not only found me, but her control over her mana is better than anyone in the entirety of Enormeeta; that includes even our dear leader.” I think that smile just now was more smug than anything, guess I have gotten better at reading Venalita's expression.

”Ok, a single test run, but what even are her abilities then? I can’t make a plan if I don’t know what I am working with. And besides, it is still quite a bit before nightfall.”

“Don’t worry about that; all will be explained in good time. For now, let’s focus on getting to know her better, Utena… I know you aren’t really a social person, but please do try to get along with her. You and little Korisu have quite a bit in common." Vena lays a hand on my shoulder as they say that.

We move back towards the two when Kiwi immediately runs up to me. ”Utena-chan, this girl is even worse than you. I did everything I could, but she wouldn’t acknowledge me; the little pudding is even more socially awkward than you.” She half sobs these words into the sleeve of her jacket.

”Kiwi, I’m sure she is just nervous; give her a bit of time.“

I move past her and kneel down to Korisu’s eye level. ”Hello, Korisu, my name is Utena; this girl there is Kiwi, and I hope we can get along.“ She nods before grabbing Venalita again. Guess she really likes Vena.

”So, uh, what are your abilities, and what do you think of magical girls?“ She wordlessly stares at me with those big eyes. She really is adorable; especially that long blonde hair is reminding me of a doll or a princess. She doesn’t really look Japanese; instead, she has a sort of European touch. Uh, she would probably look fantastic in those puffy dresses I saw in Atelier Pierrot. But after a couple of seconds, Korisu still hasn't given me an answer, so I look at Venalita, who simply shrugs.

”I should explain that; Korisu doesn’t talk. She can; she isn’t mute. She just chooses not to, but she understands everything, so there shouldn’t be an issue.” Vena talks from their plushie position while Korisu gives me a thumbs up. This could be a bit more complicated.

"So, what are we going to do until nightfall, then?"

”Oh, we are not waiting for nightfall; Korisu's abilities work just as well in daylight as during the night. Utena, Kiwi, your job today is simply to watch."

Vena reaches into their oversized sleeve and pulls out a gold star before holding it up to Korisu's head.

”Trans Magia."

”So, would anyone like to explain why we have to patrol right after school?“

”Well, Vatz thought it might be a good idea to immediately follow up yesterday’s attack with a patrol to let the people know that they are safe.“ Haruka, as always, is nonchalant about Vatz throwing our timetable out the window.

I let out a sigh before reaching for my gem inside my bag, and the others do as well.

“Might as well get it over with; besides, there’s not gonna be much going on with Vampy and Wolfy not liking the sun and probably hiding in some dank dark cave.”

”Are you sure they wouldn’t attack? After all, Baiser attacked the shrine during the day.” Sayo looks a bit concerned; can’t really blame her, but the facts speak for themselves.

”Listen, I’ll give you Leopard since I’m unsure how her stupid rules work, but I’m fairly certain that Vampy shouldn’t be able to attack us with the sun shining so brightly. Besides that day at the shrine, it was cloudy and raining, probably an exception or something.” I try to make it seem confident, but honestly I’m mostly relying on basic movie rules, and they always say vampires turn to dust in sunlight and werewolves need the moon to transform.

Both nod, with Haruka being energetic as usual, and even Sayo is smiling. Better to not get too overconfident, but we have to keep up morale.

”Alright, girls, all together.“ Haruka calls out holding her pink gem up to the heavens.

”””Trans Magia“““

And with that, a boring patrol on a boring day. But with everything that happened yesterday, I’m kind of glad if we just fly about, wave at some civilians, and get home fully dressed and in one piece.

We fly around the city for about an hour, only stopping because Magenta had to pet a puppy and someone wanted to take a selfie with Azure, which she was embarrassed and shy about the whole way through.

I let out a small sigh of relief; it’s good to see them both smiling. They did great, spectacular even, especially Azure. I hate ego searching, but I just couldn’t ignore it, and of course I had to see that video clip of Azure fucking annihilating that Leopard bitch.

”Azure, this might be weird, but two swords really suit you.“ I look to the side and see her blushing face turning away from me.

”Th… Thank you. I was unsure about it at first, but after a while it felt natural.“

”I like it too; it makes you seem more like a cool warrior.“ Magenta gives her a proud smile and a thumbs up before continuing her flight towards the edge of the city once again.

Everything is clear; people have seen us fly about, and everyone is happy. Mission accomplished, and now for some weekend udon and…fuck!

We stop, as Azure gives us this look. That can only mean one thing.

”Do you sense it, dark mana?“

“These fucking bastards can’t even let us have a single motherfucking day. Where are they? I’m gonna bash their fucking brains out.”

“That’s just it. This mana feels different, more neutral. It is like a lake beset with spots of darkness, almost like an infection, but its strength is still similar to Baiser and Leopard.”

“Could it be one of those other dark magical girls Vatz mentioned?“

“Maybe, best be cautious.“

We slowly descend down near the source of this mana. The closer we get, the more pungent the darkness gets. Like a bad aftertaste of burnt toast. But this one does feel lighter than with Baiser or Leopard. We stop near an alleyway; the sun is shining up ahead, and people are moving about their business, uninterrupted by three magical girls just standing there, but I guess it’s better that way. At least it's better than causing a panic and stampede. Last time that happened, poor Hiiragi almost got trampled to death before Magenta saved her.

Crazy day that was. I’m still not entirely sure what even happened, but that’s a topic for another time, and besides, Magenta said not to ask.

”It seems the source is further down the alley.“ Azure looks at Magenta. Ok, time for a plan then.

"Well, it would be better if all three of us went in together to avoid raising any suspicion among the people."

”Yup, agreed, better get going then and…what the hell is that?“ I look down the alley and see something truly bizarre just standing there.

It looks like a small stuffed animal. A cat with pink fur and purple markings, but it's pretty beat up, and its head is hanging on by threads, just dangling down with stuffing falling out.

”Do you see that?“ I call out to the others, but we seem to all be on the same page here.

The cat plushie seems to have noticed that we see it and starts to jump and dance, waving us over.

”Maybe we should—”

”Absolutely not, this just screams trap.“

But of fucking course that advice goes out the window, and Magenta and Azure approach the damn thing. I already have a shield in my hand just in case, but before I’m even finished casting, the cat runs away, or is it better to say hobbles away, with Magenta and Azure for some reason deciding that they should follow it.

”Wait, you damn idiots!“

I run after them deeper into the alley, and before long I catch up to the two still following this surprisingly nimble and fast cat plushie.

We reach the end of the alley and see the cat jumping into a doorway of some house before disappearing from our sight into a pitch-black darkness. We continue to chase after it, and as soon as we enter through the very same door, it closes, and we are alone in the same darkness.

"You fucking idiots, why the living fuck would you follow a creepy doll into a dark room?"

”I’m sorry, but I just couldn’t let it get away, and it was faster than I thought, so I—sorry, Sulfur.“

I light up the room a little bit with my shield, at least enough to see the door and Azure and Magenta standing beside me.

”Right, whatever, let’s just get out of here.“ I try to turn the doorknob, but it won’t budge even a nanometre.

”Ok, new plan. I bust this bitch down.“ I begin to focus my mana into my fist, but before I can release the punch, something cold suddenly brushes past my shoulder. I look back at my friends, and they don’t seem to have done it. Strange, whatever, let’s bust this bitch down.

But this time, as soon as I finished charging, my mana lights flickered across the darkness and illuminated the room we’re in.

We all turn away from the door to see the candles flicker brighter and brighter, bathing the entire room in a warm glow, while also casting deep and dark shadows. Soon things come into view: two big wing chairs in front of a fireplace and multiple candleholders sitting atop the fireplace and around the room. Dressers line the walls, and two pathways open up on either side of the fireplace. Pictures hang all around, some with simple landscapes, others with depictions of noble men and women. A giant rug ties the room together, but despite the neat and warm atmosphere, it feels absurdly cold in here.

”Girls, this is getting a bit scary, don’t you think?“ Magenta tries to hide her fear with a smile, but it’s clear she’s panicking. She isn’t the best with horror, even sometimes closing her eyes when finishing off a demon. Azure, meanwhile, inspects the pictures, but every step of her heels makes the wooden floor creak like it’s gonna fall apart any second. The candles don’t seem to give off any warmth, and as I turn around back to the door, I see that it has disappeared.

”Fuck, ok, the door is gone, so what do you say, break through the wall or search for another exit?“ It probably would be smarter to just destroy it, but I also think that whoever is doing this wants us to explore, so they would likely send some demons or something to stop us from breaking the house.

”Ihhh, who is there?“ Magenta’s shrill shriek brings my attention back to the here and now, and Magenta is pointing her spear at the left doorway.

”What is wrong?“ Azure summons her blades and takes position next to her.

”I thought I just saw a woman standing there, but now she is gone.“

”What kind of woman? Did she look familiar?“ I step up next to Magenta and take a peek through the left doorway, but other than empty darkness, there is nothing.

”I don’t know; she had long black hair and wore a white dress. I didn’t see her face, though; one moment she was standing there, the next she was gone.“ Panic is now clearly breaking through Magenta’s brave facade.

"I don’t like this; it's probably better if we simply break down the wall and—" As soon as I want to turn back towards the wall, something huge appears out of the doorway. With the floor creaking underneath its massive frame, a giant paw reaches out towards us. Rusty and jagged metal claws scrape across the floor, and the owner of this massive thing peeks through the doorway. A huge grinning cat face with button eyes and a stitched mouth looks at us.

I put my hand on Magenta’s shoulder to try and keep her from freaking out. That cat thing is simply looking at us, the rest of its massive frame still hidden behind the confines of the doorway; it probably can’t get through without damaging the structure of the house. Its paw could reach us without any effort, though, and the fact that it doesn’t attack us is concerning, to say the least.

Azure is looking absolutely focused; that’s good – at least one of us has eyes on the prize – but now we need to really act and better be fast. My eyes fall upon the right doorway, and something like a light is poking through the veil of darkness.

”1…2…3“ A woman’s voice rings through the right doorway. The voice is full of malice, and it sounds like someone is literally tearing their throat out with every word. Magenta flinches, and Azure points her blades at the other doorway. The cat finally seems to react as it swipes at us to push us towards the right side of the room. I move in front of the two and, with a huge shield at the ready, block the swipe but still get pushed to the side. Magenta immediately follows me, making sure to stay outside of its range, while Azure still looks on, ready to strike back if needed.

"Shit, I guess it really wants us to go down this way. Azure, make an ice wall to block off the cat." I call out to her while still keeping my shield up and point it towards the now dead silence of the right doorway. Azure thrusts her swords into the ground and lets the floor freeze until the ice surrounds the cat. A wall begins to form around it, but before it even has a chance to imprison this huge monster, it has already broken it apart and swipes again at Azure. She tries to defend, but the claws just miss her, the wind tussling through her hair and her body flinching. Then the car slams its paw down on the floor, making the whole room shake, and simply points its claws towards Azure.

She resummons her blades and takes a step forward, but the cat simply points towards me now. Azure looks over at me. I think it's pretty clear now what the intention here is. Azure nods to me and Magenta before moving past the paw and taking her place next to us.

”Great, guess we’ll be getting the whole haunted house tour.“

I take the first step towards the darkness with my shield still in hand. The small bit of light it emits can only show us a long corridor with, thankfully, nothing in it, at least for now. Magenta lights up her speartip with some light magic of her own before following me. Azure, bringing up the rear, begins to freeze the entrance behind us. Better to be safe than sorry. A wall of ice won't stop us, but maybe some creepy fuck will have some problems.

With careful steps we move through the darkness; our footsteps no longer make the floor creak, but the silence brings its own danger with it. Every breath feels heavier, and the clinking of Azure’s and Magenta’s weapons seems to be louder than ever before. The hallway seems to stretch into eternity; no furniture here, no pictures, nothing, just endless grey walls and darkness stretching out in front of us.

After a couple of metres in silence with all of us holding our breath, we reach an endpoint with three doors, one in front of us, one to the left and one to the right.

Of course there would be three doors, trying to separate us. How cliché.

(Left, right or middle?) I call out to my friends telepathically.

(Whatever it is, I don’t like this at all.) Hah, you and I both, Azure.

(Magenta, you ok?)

(Yes, thank you, I am ok, just a little bit spooked.)

(Alright, teamwork is required from here on out. We won't let them separate us.)

It’s a good thing we have this telepathy, but man, it takes a bit of concentration to keep it up and it definitely shouldn’t be used in situations where we have to concentrate on our environments. But words are probably a bad idea right now anyway.

(I would say middle; that way we can escape in either direction if we must.)

(Azure, we won’t just flee like spineless cowards; clearly whoever is behind this doesn’t have a lot of strength themselves, so they want to tire us out. I’ll say whichever door it is, we crush anything that is behind it.)

(Sulfur is right, we need to be brave, so I say we start with the right one since this would probably be the right choice, hihi.)

(Not a good time for jokes, Magenta, but whatever, ok, on three we open the door and let hellfire rain down on whatever creepy fuck is behind it, and if nothing, then we’ll do the same with the middle and the left. We are Tres Magia; we are awesome.)

They both nod, and with Magenta and Azure behind me, I take a deep breath.

(1…2…3!) On the first syllable of three, I kick the door in as hard as I can. It flies off its hinges, and we all step into the room.

Surprisingly the room is very well lit and very decadently furnished. It looks like a bedroom, with a large bed in the corner, a wing chair with its back to us and a little table with a tea set on it where I can see the smoke rising up from the warm cup.

We all let out a small sigh of relief before looking around. Nothing out of the ordinary here, well, besides the weird-as-fuck situation that brought us here in the first place. This honestly feels like a weird fever dream. Like some spirited away or Alice in Wonderland-type shit. Still, though, at least there's no giant cat or screaming woman here.

”Girls, over here.“ Azure’s voice made me flinch just a little. I’m probably the best at dealing with horror and gore here, but even still I’m not made out of stone. With a little half-mumbled curse under my breath that would make Magenta blush, I look to see what Azure wants.

She is standing in front of a wall that has many pictures hanging on the it. I take a look at the pictures, and they all seem to depict a woman with long black hair, but every single picture has a piece ripped out or clawed out. That’s some serial killer shit right there. Magenta seems equally as concerned, and it seems the temperature has dropped again. A thin layer of frost is suddenly covering the bed.

”Well, there is no way forward in this room, so it’s better we go back and take another door.”

”Yes, hey, Magenta, are you listening?“ She is practically absorbed by these pictures; she didn’t even react to the sudden drop in temperature, unlike Azure and me.

”Yo, Magenta, everything alright?“ I grab her shoulder and turn her to face us, but I quickly let go of her when I see her eyes.

"Hey, my friends, could you please tell me, am I pretty?"

Her eyes are no longer jade green; instead, they are a piercing red. She is still smiling like usual, but now she’s taking off her gloves and rubbing her cheeks.

”Am I pretty, Azure? Am I pretty? Please tell me; I need to know.”

"Umm, Magenta, what is wrong with your eyes?“

Wait a second, the messed-up pictures, that question… Fuck!

“Magenta!“

She looks back to the pictures one last time before turning her head towards me, her eyes now green again and confusion spread across her face. “Huh, Sulfur, is everything ok?”

“Whatever just happened here, I really don’t like it. Come on, it’s better we check out another room.“

Azure stays behind Magenta to bring up the rear again, and I leave the room with the sense that something or someone is watching us, but even if I were to focus, the mana is all over in this place.

Magenta seems her normal self, so at least there's no sign of her being possessed by anything. Fucking hell, women with messed-up faces and that question. All signs that point towards that urban legend of the split-mouthed woman. But at least nobody gave Magenta an answer otherwise…yeah, best leave that thought behind.

Back in the hallway, we can see a little glint of light, through the darkness, a pair of button eyes on the opposite side of us. It is probably that giant cat that is still standing guard. Honestly, we probably have a better chance duking it out with that thing than some psycho shit. Yet, that shove from earlier told me enough; it’s strong if nothing else, and we still don’t know anything about this place. Heck, I don’t even know how much time has passed or if we are even still in that alley. Argh, I can already feel a headache forming. 

(Alright, the middle one now.)

I send out the message to my friends who look almost as done with this place as me. With practiced efficiency, we're ready for another horrifying surprise.

With a slow creak, the wooden door opens, and we march in with weapons ready. But just like the last room, this one is also furnished and illuminated. This room, however, seems more like a large dining room. The room features a large table in the centre, surrounded by at least twenty chairs. The silverware is perfectly set, the tablecloth is a perfect elegant white, and nothing is out of place. That is, of course, except for the dolls that are sitting in the chairs. We look around, and in every chair there is either a stuffed animal or a doll. Most of them are broken, ripped or dirty. A nutcracker with a missing leg, a white rabbit with stuffing coming out of its belly. Multiple dolls with messy hair and tattered clothes. Stereotypical creepy shit. Spooky dolls – of course something like that would be here. All that set up for such a weak punchline, laughable. Nobody would find that scary.

“Ah, that doll just moved.”

Except for surprisingly not Magenta this time. I look over at Azure backing away from the table with her blades aimed at a doll. To be fair to Azure, this one does look a bit more creepy than the others. Long black hair obscuring its face and a long white shirt. And every limb has tears in it, but there doesn’t seem to be any stuffing in it.

“Yo, Azure, it’s just a dirty doll. Even if it swipes at you, just hack it to pieces with your sword.“

She still looks nervous, so I do the right thing and walk over to that creepy thing and throw it into the corner of the room.

“See, just some toys. But I guess this room is also a bust. No exit in sight, no window, just another waste of time.“

Magenta and I are already by the door when I see Azure looking at the table closer.

“4…5…6…“

“Azure, come on, only one room remaining.“

“Right, I am coming. I was just making sure that all the dishes were there. After all, it would shame me to no end if one of them were missing.” Azure gives us a weird smirk before moving away from the table. What the fuck is with these two? Is it something in the air? But then again, I haven’t felt any different. Well, this is just getting weirder and weirder.

We enter the last room without any grand ceremony, and this time the room is pitch black. Magenta and I light up our weapons, and yet no matter how bright they shine, they can’t seem to punch through this veil of darkness.

We take a step forward, careful to not trigger any kind of trap, but with every step I just feel…lightheaded.

I turn back to Mommy and Daddy, but they aren’t there anymore.

Huh? Wait, what was that just now?

Oh, I dropped my dolly. I bend down to pick up my sweet dolly and brush off the dust in her hair.

“You need a bath, hihi.“

With a little swing in my step, I walk down the hallway towards the living room. Mommy is probably knitting again, but Daddy should be home soon.

I peek around the corner and see the cat napping in her basket by the fireplace, and there is Mommy in her beautiful blue dress knitting away.

“Mommy, is Daddy home yet?“

“Oh my dear, not yet, but come here; your bonnet is a bit crooked.”

I do as I was told, and Mommy puts my bonnet back on straight.

“There, this looks much better.“ She gives me a little kiss on the cheek before lifting me up. Her blue hair tickles my face as she sits me on her lap.

“My beautiful daughter, what a cute little girl you are; I couldn’t be prouder.“

“Hihi, thank you, Mommy, I love you.“ I give Mommy a kiss on her cheek, which makes her blush a little bit. Then the front door opens and Daddy walks in.

“Hello, my beautiful ladies.“ Daddy moves over, pushing her pink braid out of the way before lifting me up in the air and spinning me around the room before setting me down in Mommy’s lap.

“How was work, my dear?”

“Exhausting as usual, with lots of patients, but coming home to my beautiful wife and daughter makes everything worthwhile.” Daddy sits down in her chair before unbuttoning her suit jacket.

“Well then, what better way to spend the afternoon than in the company of family?“

“Indeed, maybe we could go to the park later, or little Sulfur could show us a beautiful dance.”

“Oh yes, Daddy, I learnt so much. Here, let me show you.” I take the first position like I did so many times, but… Who is this girl in the corner of the room?

A girl with blonde hair and a really strange outfit is standing in the corner crying.

Huh, she looks familiar. Well, Mommy and Daddy are watching, so I better not disappoint them.

So, plié, relevé and-

”Stop it!"

Well, this has been a unique experience, all things considered. But I’m nothing if not intrigued, to say the least.

“So, what are you two thinking?“ Vena asks us with a satisfied grin as we continue to watch the spectacle before us.

“I don’t know what the fuck is going on here, but bloody hell, that kid has some freaky shit.“ Kiwi, as always, has honesty written all over her. But she is not incorrect. I didn’t get most of what happened myself.

“So, could you tell us again, what’s her deal?“

Vena gives Kiwi a smirk before floating back over to Korisu, now transformed into her dark magia form simply playing with her dollhouse and three very curious looking dolls.

“As I said before, Korius here has the ability to manipulate her toys in any way she sees fit.”

“Yeah, but what does that have to do with the three idiots now acting like dolls?”

“Well, Korisu’s abilities work on anything she considers a toy, so any magical girl that enters her dollhouse would also be her toy.“

“Fine, but what’s with the weird spooky stuff that keeps happening, like the giant nutcracker that attacked them or Magenta cutting her mouth open with rusty scissors?”

Korisu yawns before closing the doors on her dollhouse. I think this means she is done playing.

“Well, you see, the weird things, as you called them, have to do with her star.”

Vena floats next to Korisu while she picks her cat plushie back up. Suddenly I feel this coldness again, and…

“AAAHHHHH!“ I immediately hide behind a nearby trashcan as I see two silhouettes appear out of thin air.

“Yo, mate, everything alright?“ Kiwi seems completely unaware, but then she sniffs the air. “What the bloody dolly are those?“ She reaches for the star in her pocket, but Vena floats between us, signalling that we should calm down.

“Please, don’t be afraid; this is just a part of her ability.“ The silhouettes become clearer and clearer; both are women, and they seem to hug Korisu, who looks at us with confusion. The woman on her right holds a pair of scissors in her hand, and the corners of her mouth are slit from ear to ear. But she looks at us with what appears to be a smile. The one on her left has long black hair covering her face except for one eye peeking through and staring at us.

“Well, Utena, sorry, I know you are afraid of them, but Korisu here wields the yorei star, the restless spirit, or in other words—”

“Ghosts, they are ghosts, she is…“ It takes everything I have not to cry on the spot, but Kiwi is already patting my head to try to soothe me.

“Yup, Korisu, here is a ghost. As such, she can pass through walls, turn invisible and summon spirits from the other side. Or they might be some sort of pure mana-based familiar; I’m not really sure yet. But don’t worry, they won’t harm you so long as you don’t harm Korisu.”

With a wave of her hand the ghosts disappear, and Alice comes closer before extending me her hand. If I had to guess, given her expression, I would say she is sorry about the ghosts and doesn’t want me to be scared.

“Thank you, Korisu-chan.“ I take her hand and stand back up. She really is quite cute, and this dress – now that I see her up close, she’s… She is…

“Ah, you are adorable. This dress, this ribbon – you look like a real Alice in Wonderland, and this clock on your apron is such a lovely touch. You are a million points of cuteness.” I continuously pat her on the head while admiring all the details of her cute outfit, such as her cute black shoes, the three red stars on her forehead that seem to glow with each headpat, and the star sitting atop her head, held in place by a white ribbon. A real Alice.

“Heh, guess you found a new favourite. Oi, what about me then? You said that I was a really cute villainess too.“ Kiwi immediately steps up next to Korisu, almost vying for my attention.

“Yes, you are also really cute, and that military uniform is badass. Oh, I can’t get enough of these cute girls transforming into even cuter ones. Magical girls, dark magical girls, you are all goddesses!“ I pat both of them on the head; Kiwi looks a bit confused, but Korisu accepts them with a little giggle.

”Right, good that this has been cleared up. Now how about the important part? What do you two think? Can you work with her?“ Vena hovers close before Korisu captures them once more.

”Oh boy.“ Korisu does seem to like Venalita quite a bit. But Vena looks slightly uncomfortable.

“Ok, a ghost girl, she’s weird and bizarre, and I don’t think I got half of what she can do, but Tres stupida definitely looked stupid fleeing from those toys. So, she’s cool in my book.“ Kiwi extends her hand for a high five, but the moment she tries to hit Korisu’s hand, she stumbles through her and falls down.

”Oi, show some respect for your senpai.“ Kiwi stands back up and resumes her usual cat-like grace. Before leaning directly in Korisu’s face.

”Oh, come on, you little hellion, I know you have a voice; you just giggled, so just say sorry.“ But before Kiwi can do anything else, a hand touches her shoulder, and as she turns to look, she is face-to-face with the black-haired ghost.

"Ok, point taken, the afterlife is real, and people can definitely come back to haunt your ass, noted."

”What about you, Utena?“ Vena tries to break free from Korisu’s grip, but it doesn’t work.

”Ok, uhm… Can you keep the ghosts away from me, please?“ I know I shouldn’t look, but I can’t keep my eyes off this transient thing still being behind Kiwi.

Korisu nods, and the ghost disappears again. This is probably going to take a while to get used to, but looking at it from a logical standpoint. Korisu, if she really is as untouchable as Vena says, then even the hardest fights shouldn’t be an issue for her. Plus, her abilities can be very useful given that we mostly want to separate them, and…she is a third member and could try to bring the best out of Sulfur.

Hmm, interesting. Kiwi being Azure’s rival, Korisu forcing Sulfur to act like a magical girl – hehe, all her violence would be useless against an invincible opponent – and Magenta could be my thorn in my side, trying to stand against us while we make sure to bring out the best out of them, with any means necessary.

Yes, I like it.

”Ok, Korisu, we would love to have you on board. Just two things: what do you think of magical girls, and what would you like your villain name to be?“

Korisu looks at me with her big eyes before finally letting Venalita go. She hugs her cat plushie tight and thinks for a moment. But before anything can happen, she suddenly yawns, and in a small flash of light, her wonderland dress disappears, and she is back in her school uniform, looking very exhausted.

”Korisu, is everything ok?“

She rubs her eyes before yawning once more. Then she almost collapses, but Kiwi catches her.

”She is fine; her power is incredible but sadly quite stamina-draining, and given that she is rather young, she is therefore unable to keep the dollhouse up for too long.“ It is really strange; Venalita sounds so very gentle when it’s about Korisu. They must also be a bit nervous about her. I wonder if she really is the best choice, but I guess there aren’t too many people willing to go along with our crazy scheme.

"I'll open a portal; can you take her home, please?" Vena motions me over to the dollhouse sitting in a corner. Kiwi carries the already sleeping Korisu through the portal that Vena opened while I pick up the toy. It is quite old and used; the whole thing looks more like an abandoned mansion than a simple dollhouse, but the same is also true of that cat plushie she holds. She must really love those toys to keep them for so long.

As I pick up the house, another small cold shiver creeps down my spine, but I do my best to ignore it.

”Thank you for being so gentle.“

I turn to Kiwi and Vena; that voice didn’t sound like either of them. That sounded more…like an older woman.

Best to just ignore it, best to just ignore it; the ghosts are on our side, the ghosts are on our side. Damn you, Izumi, for giving me a phobia of ghosts. Seriously, who shows a nine-year-old the fog and expects her to be fine right after? Ghost pirates are not the same; no matter what you think, they aren’t the same as the demon pirates that Magia Epica fought against.

Well, whatever for now, just get her home, and maybe tomorrow we can sort this out.

At the same time in another alley.

I open my eyes and see the afternoon sun; a beautiful orange paints the sky, and clouds are aimlessly drifting through the world. I look to the side, and there are Azure and Magenta. Good, they seem alright, but what the fuck just happened?

The last thing I remember was dancing ballet before being hungry and…shit.

”Azure? Hey, are you two alright?“ I reach out towards the two, and they seem to also be in the process of waking up.

”Sulfur, what happened? Did the toys get us?“

”Sulfur, that nutcracker and that cat, where are they?” Both girls are standing up, looking both exhausted and confused.

”What nutcracker? What are you two talking about?“ I stand up, and my legs almost give out from under me, but I’ll manage to stay upright.

Magenta hugs me before trying to keep me steady. Azure looks around the alley where we are all standing in.

”I sense nothing, no mana of any kind, just us three.“

"Do you really not remember anything, Sulfur?“

”No, I remember. I remember the cat and that hallway and those empty rooms and then the…“ Better to keep that last part quiet. What the fuck came over me that I would try to suckle on Azure’s tit? But looking at her now, she seems fine, or at least doesn’t seem embarrassed by anything in particular.

”Hallway? What hallway? Sulfur, we ran from that huge cat and then were cornered by an army of broken toys."

"Umm, do you remember the same thing, Azure?" This is getting more bizarre by the second. What are they talking about? We were clearly exploring this haunted house and didn’t see any toys beyond the cat and those creepy dolls, but they definitely didn’t corner us.

”Yes, Sulfur, our weapons were completely useless against them, so we ran and hid for almost the entire time we were there until they cornered us, and then the next thing was that we woke up here.“

Shit, two against one, so either they were seeing things or I did. That's bad either way. Fuck, is it too much to ask that they just, I don't know, try to rob a bank and steal some money? That way I can just punch them in the face and be done with it. Never thought I would say it, but I'm missing the old nameless demons. At least they were honest with their intentions and just roared at us before charging in like a bull.

Why the fuck do I remember dancing ballet? I clench my fists. Six years I haven't done it. I swore not to let the old shitbag define me, and now, whoever did this will fucking pay. Yet, as strange as it may seem, I feel calm beneath all the confusion, and I see my reflection sitting in a corner looking absolutely miserable with tears running down her face. They call it the thousand-yard stare. Well, guess that's accurate. What happened to her?

Dammit, what the fuck did they make us do!

With a yawn, I open my eyes and stretch my arms. Ah, waking up after a nap is always such a nice feeling. But what a strange day it was.

I let my feet dangle off the side of my bed before letting the world come into full view once more. Huh, I don’t remember being back home; strange, the last thing I did was be there with these two strange girls.

Well, whatever, I’m back home, and everything feels normal. I stand up and look around for anything out of the ordinary. Hmm, well, the dollhouse is sitting on my desk; that’s where I almost never put it, so someone else put it there. Cheshire is leaning against it; good, so you are also safe.

I look under my pillow, and there is that new golden star that Vena-san gave me. Such a cute thing, like a cat but floating. Hihi, they are adorable, and today was lots of fun.

Suddenly I feel something cold, and as I turn around, I see Okiku and Kuchisake sitting on my bed; both are smiling and waving at me, so I wave back.

Normally I should be scared, but mummy taught me not to be; magical girls are there to illuminate the dark, so everything good will always win and everything bad will always be defeated, so what's the point in being scared? Besides, these two are just here to watch me play, and sometimes they even join me. It’s honestly even fun, and they really aren’t that scary once you spend some time with them.

”We are sorry if we scared this girl, Korisu-chan.“ Okiku says with her quiet voice while Kuchisake nods along. Yeah, it always hurts her to talk. That’s why she doesn’t, and lets Okiku talk instead, but you can talk even without words. At least that’s what I’m always doing, and it has worked so far.

I pat both on the head before giving them a nod. They can’t help themselves; ghosts are scary, so it’s normal that people would be scared, even a bigger girl like this Utena-san.

She was very pretty, though; her black dress reminds me of a doll I once saw in a toy store, but still she is no match against the red doll. That doll is the prettiest one, wearing the most beautiful dress in the entire world.

Oh right, Utena-san asked me something before I fell asleep. A name and what I think about magical girls, I think.

Coming up with a name shouldn’t be too difficult, but how can I describe my feelings about magical girls?

I like them; they are cool when they fly through the air, but they also keep Mummy very busy, so I’m also a bit jealous, but Mummy’s work is really important too, so I shouldn’t be mad about it. But still I like them and would love to play with them. Although these three today were even stranger than that blonde girl with the hair buns who kept pestering me.

The blonde magical girl with long hair was very interesting, as if she could see straight through the illusions; however, her dance was breathtaking. I only wanted her to play house, but that ballet dance was so much better than anything I could have dreamt of, and she looked so happy during it. I definitely want to play with her again. Oh, but that pink girl was also so funny; she fell for every single illusion, and the way she freaked out every time she saw my toys was spectacular. Although, Kuchisake had to play with her and that didn't look so pretty. Still, at least that was just an illusion, so her mouth is ok.

This afternoon was so much better than drawing another chalk cat in an alley. And since it’s the weekend now, Mummy should be home soon.

In the meantime I should think of a name. Let’s see, Vena-san said that those two are Magia Baiser and Leopard. Strange names; one is a word I don’t know, and the other is named after a cat while being a wolf. Hmm, I walk a few rounds up and down my room and past my bookcase filled with fairy tales that I got from nan Beatrice.

...

I know. Since Utena-san said that I look like Alice from Alice in Wonderland, maybe I could…yeah, I like it.

I take out my notepad and write it down before I forget it.

Both Okiku and Kuchisake look at me with curiosity, so I show them what I have written.

”I like it; that is a good name.“

”Nero Alice.“ Kuchisake opens her mouth, and even though it must hurt terribly, she still smiles after saying my new villain name.

I nod to both of them before they fade away again. Well, since I’m supposed to play a villain, I should be a dark Alice, so Nero Alice sounds good.

Oh, that’s the door; Mummy is home, and today is curry day. With hunger and excitement, I sprint out of my room and into the living room.

”Hi, sweetie. Sorry, it took longer than expected, but good news: that girl I told you about with the bad teeth and hair was finally released today. Anyway, I'm getting started on the curry, and oh, your grandma Beatrice called today." Mummy is, as always, quick on her feet, and in a matter of seconds, she has already started cooking, changed into her home clothes, and given me a kiss on the cheek.

”Did you have fun today, sweetie?"

I nod with a smile; it was strange but definitely fun, and these two girls were nice.